i|S|j»ii -^'j -i^^  '''^"'''' 


Christian 
Heroism 

IN  ^  ^ 

Heathen 
Lands 


t+- 


i^.///.,  /<r: 


PRINCETON,  N.  J.  ^ 


Purchased   by  the    Hamill    Missionary   Fund. 


BV  2087  .R69  1914 
Royer,  Galen  B.  1862-1951. 
Christian  heroism  in  heathen 
lands 


.;        APR  14  1915 


'"'r*!  ^^>^V>^' 


By  (galrtt  ?B.  ISogfr 


"Expect  Qreat  Things  from  God: 
Jlttempt  Great  Things  for  God. ' ' 

-WM.  CAREY 


1914 
BRETHREN  PUBLISHING  HOUSE 

Publishing  Agent  for  General  Mission  Board  of  Church  of  the  Brethren 
ELGIN.  ILUNOIS 


Copyright.  1914 
By  Galen   B.   Royer 


CONTENTS. 


Introductory   Word,    3 

Introductory   Suggestions   of   Mission   Study,    5 

I  William  Carey,  the  Father  of  Modern  Missions,    9 
II  Robert  Morrison,  China's  First  Protestant  Mis- 
sionary,   25 

III  David    Livingstone,    Africa's    Great    Missionary 

and   Explorer,    41 

IV  Adoniram^Judson,  Burmah's  First  Missionary,  . .   57 
V  Guido      Fridolin  ^Verbeck,      the      Americanized 

Dutchman   of  Japan,    72> 

VI  James    Chalmers,    the    Fiery    Missionary    of    the 

South  Sea  Islands,    89 

VII  James ^Gilmour,   Mongolia's   "Our   Gilmour,"    ..105 

VIII  Fidelia' Fiske,    .y: 121 

IX  John    Kenneth    Mackenzie,    13? 

X  Henry  Martyn,  First  Modern  Missionary  to  Mo- 
hammedans  153 

XI  Missions  till  1790 169 

XII  Growth  in  the  19th  Century,   178 


Portrait  Engraving  at  the  beginning  of  each  Biography. 


INTRODUCTORY   WORD. 

Every  land  has  its  stories  of  heroism,  its  lives  that  all 
the  world  admires.  If  Theodore  Parker,  after  reading 
Wayland's  "  Life  of  Dr.  Judson,"  should  write  in  his  jour- 
nal, "What  a  man!  What  a  character!  Had  the  whole 
missionary  work  resulted  in  nothing  more  than  the  build- 
ing up  of  such  a  man,  it  would  be  worth  all  it  cost,"  what 
words  shall  be  used  when  one  surveys  such  an  array  of 
heroism  as  is  beheld  in  the  lives  and  characters  herein 
briefly  told? 

The  selection  of  sketches  has  been  based,  first,  on 
representation  of  different  heathen  lands, — India,  China, 
Africa,  Burmah,  Japan,  South  Sea  Islands,  Mongolia, — 
second,  of  including  one  lady  and  one  medical  missionary, 
and  one  to  the  Mohammedans. 

Biography  is  always  a  most  alluring  thread  leading  the 
reader  onward  thru  the  maze  of  acts  and  scenes  which 
make  up  the  virile  and  effective  life  of  the  missionary. 
Take  biography  out  of  the  Bible  and  what  is  left!  The 
story  of  Jesus  is  the  most  wonderful  part  of  this  Book 
of  books.  Next  is  the  life  and  letters  of  the  Apostle 
Paul.  Then  what  interest  attaches  to  the  heroes  of  tha 
Old  Testament!  Thru  all  these  lives,  and  particularly 
the  life  of  His  own  dear  Son,  God  "  hath  spoken,"  re- 
vealing His  truth,  His  love. 

In  two  ways  God's  salvation  is  revealed  to  the  world, — 
by  doctrine  and  precept,  and  by  history  and  example.  The 
ten  sketches  herein  given,  along  with  the  very  brief  his- 
torical survey  in  the  closing  chapters,  are  simply  a  fore- 
taste of  the  good  things  in  store  for  the  reader  who  hun- 
gers and  will  search  further  after  God  through  the  acts 
of  his  modern  apostles,  the  missionaries  of  the  Church. 

Galen   B.   Royer. 

284  McClure  Ave.,  Elgin,  Illinois,  October,  1914. 


SUGGESTIONS  FOR  MISSION  STUDY  CLASSES. 
To   Be   Read   Carefully. 

1.  Why  Mission  Study  Class.  By  all  means  each  con- 
gregation should  have  a  mission  study  class, — a  group  of 
persons  meeting  to  study  some  book  treating  on  Home 
or  Foreign  Missions.  Such  a  class  is  always  a  great 
blessing,  for  its  purpose  is  (a)  to  inform  its  members  of 
the  world's  condition  and  needs,  (b)  to  point  out  mis- 
sionary obligation  with  a  hope  of  complete  obedience  to 
the  Lord,  and  (c)  to  develop  richer,  nobler  Christian 
character  in  the  entire  membership  of  the  congregation. 

2.  The  Use  of  This  Book.  While  this  volume  will  be 
found  interesting  and  useful  for  private  study  and  refer- 
ence, it  is  designed  for  class  work  and  so  prepared  that 
whosoever  gives  reasonable  time  to  the  preparation  of 
the  lesson  will  enjoy  recitation.  The  questions  at  the 
close  of  each  chapter  are  intended  to  be  used  in  prepar- 
ing the  lesson,  as  a  guide  during  the  class  hour,  and  to 
suggest  other  questions  for  discussion.  Further,  one 
question  from  each  set  in  this  book  will  constitute  the 
set  of  questions  asked  on  which  the  student  will  be  ex- 
amined for  a  diploma. 

3.  How  to  Organize  a  Class.  Arrange  with  the  Chris- 
tian Workers'  Society  for  a  special  missionary  program. 
Make  this  interesting  with  incidents  of  missionary  hero- 
ism, stories,  essays.  Let  the  last  number  on  the  program 
be  given  by  one  who  is  especially  prepared  to  present 
the  value  and  helpfulness  of  a  mission  study  class.  (This 
speaker  can  get  helpful  suggestions  by  addressing  the 
General  Mission  Board,  Elgin,  Illinois.)  His  address 
should  include  all  detail  of  the  plan  of  conducting  the 
class,  and  having  provided  himself  with  slips  of  paper, 
at   the   close   of   his   talk    he    should   pass   the    slips   thru 

5 


6         INTRODUCTORY  SUGGESTIONS 

the  audience  for  the  names  of  those  who  are  willing  to 
become  members.  Among  these  it  is  hoped  will  be 
found  the  names  of  the  Sunday-school  superintendent 
and  teachers,  for  the  class  will  be  of  special  value  to 
them  in  their  work.  Those  thus  enrolling  should  be 
asked  to  remain  after  the  service  for  a  short  conference, 
to  determine  the  time  and  place  of  the  first  meeting  and 
the  number  of  books  wanted.  Mission  study  books  may 
be  ordered  from  the  Brethren  Publishing  House,  Elgin, 
Illinois.  The  price  of  this  book  prepaid  is  SO  cents,  in 
cloth,  and  35  cents,  in  paper. 

4.  Size  of  Class.  After  this  short  meeting  let  it  be  the 
first  duty  of  each  member  to  canvass  those  who  have 
not  enrolled  and  see  how  many  can  be  induced  to  join 
as  charter  members.  Of  course  large  numbers  are  not 
essential  to  a  successful  class,  yet  it  is  well  to  interest 
as  many  as  possible,  even  if  the  class  grows  so  large 
that  it  must  be  divided.  It  is  often  better  to  begin  with 
a  few  who  are  interested  and  let  the  interest  grow  and 
spread,  rather  than  to  have  many  who  will  not  be  active. 

5.  Membership.  Only  those  should  be  admitted  to  the 
class,  finally,  who  are  in  earnest,  and  who  plan  (a)  to 
attend  regularly;  (b)  to  own  their  own  book  (unless 
there  are  two  members  from  the  same  family);  (c)  to 
prepare  each  lesson  carefully;  and  (d)  to  be  willing,  as  far 
as  possible,  to  prepare  any  special  work  assigned.  Handle 
timid  members  gently,  but  avoid  loading  the  class  with 
those  who  will  not  work. 

6.  Officers.  When  the  class  meets,  by  written  ballot 
and  a  majority  vote  elect  a  leader  and  a  secretary.  Look 
well  for  your  leader.  He  or  she  need  not  be  an  authority 
on  missions,  but  should  be  wide-awake,  tactful  in  handling 
a  class,  and  willing  to  give  time  and  effort  to  make  things 
go.  He  should  be  willing  to  work  hard  himself  to  create 
the  same  spirit  in  the  class.  The  secretary  is  to  keep  a 
record  of  the  meetings,  opening  and  closing  exercises, 
and  special  work  assigned  to  any  member.  It  may  be 
well   to  appoint   one   who   is   to   draw   maps,   make   mis- 


INTRODUCTORY   SUGGESTIONS         7 

sionary    charts    and    do    such    blackboard    work    as    the 
class  may  need. 

7.  Class  Sessions.  Where?  In  some  home  or  in  the 
church  if  suitable.  Length  of  each  session,  not  much 
over  an  hour.  Begin  on  time  and  quit  on  time.  How 
often?  Once  each  week.  This  is  better  to  hold  interest 
than  once  every  two  weeks,  and  a  book  of  twelve  les- 
sons like  this  one  can  be  completed  in  three  months  by 
having  a  lesson  each  week. 

8.  Things  Helpful.  It  will  be  found  helpful  if  the  class 
provide  itself,  for  reference,  an  Annual  Report  of  the 
General  Mission  Board,  a  copy  of  "  Thirty-three  Years 
of  Missions  in  the  Church  of  the  Brethren,"  advertised  in 
the  back  part  of  this  book,  a  missionary  map  of  the  world, 
and  a  good  blackboard.  When  the  class  is  done  with 
these  they  can  be  given  to  the  Sunday-school.  By  the 
use  of  crayon  and  large  sheets  of  paper  secured  at  the 
local  printing  office, — or  muslin  if  preferred, — charts  and 
maps  can  be  drawn  and  this  will  add  greatly  to  the  inter- 
est of  the  class  hour. 

9.  Preparing  the  Lesson.  Each  member  should  care- 
fully read  the  lesson  and  test  himself  by  the  questions, 
before  coming  to  class.  If  possible,  have  a  fixed  hour 
when  you  study  your  lesson  and  do  it  then.  Each  mem- 
ber should  have  a  notebook  while  studying,  to  jot  down 
helpful  thots  or  questions  arising  which  he  can  not  an- 
swer, or  may  wish  to  ask  when  in  class.  The  chronological 
table  at  the  close  of  each  lesson  will  help  answer  some 
questions.  Make  an  honest  effort  each  time  to  be  present 
before  the  opening  of  the  session. 

10.  Class  Hour.  Open  with  a  short  prayer  for  guid- 
ance. Plan  if  possible  to  cover  the  chapter  in  the  allot- 
ted time,  not  dwelling  on  one  part  too  long.  The  leader 
should  kindly  insist  on  holding  to  the  lesson  and  bar  any 
discussion  of  subjects  related  to  the  lesson,  until  the 
close.  (Call  the  class'  attention  to  this  rule  whenever 
needed.)  If  there  is  time  at  the  close  and  it  is  thot  wise, 
such  discussion   may  be   taken  up   then.     "Reserve   a   few 


8  INTRODUCTORY   SUGGESTIONS 

minutes  at  the  close  for  summing  up  the  lesson  and  thots 
of  helpfulness  gained.  Close  with  a  fervent  prayer  for 
the  workers  on  the  mission  field  and  the  church  on  the 
home  base.  On  the  cover  page  of  the  Missionary  Visitor, 
as  well  as  in  the  Report  of  the  General  Mission  Board,  is 
published  a  complete  list  of  all  the  foreign  missionaries. 
Go  over  these  thotfully  and  prayerfully;  check  those  you 
know  or  have  seen;  turn  to  the  pictures  of  all  of  them 
in  "  Thirty-three  Years  of  Missions  "  and  try  to  look  into 
their  souls  to  learn  their  purpose  in  going  to  the  field. 
PRAY  FOR  THESE  MISSIONARIES,  CALLING 
THEM  BY  NAME. 

11.  Conclusion.  The  Mission  Study  class  has  largely 
failed  in  its  purpose  if  it  does  not  become  a  prayer  band 
holding  up  the  hands  of  the  missionaries  on  the  field  and 
crying  aloud  to  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  to  send  laborers 
into  the  harvest  fields.  Such  prayer  will  provide  both  men 
and  means  and  thus  the  class  becomes  a  great  blessing 
to  the  Church. 


WILLIAM    CAREY. 


CHAPTER  I. 

WILLIAM  CAREY. 

The  Father  of  Modern  Missions. 

Born  in  Paulspury,  Northampton,  England, 

August  17,  1761. 

Died  in  Singapore,  India,  June  9,  1834. 

"  But  who  that  contrasts  the  pleasures  of  such  a  life  with 
those  Dr.  Carey  enjoyed  in  promoting  with  his  own  funds 
every  plan  lilcely  to  plant  Christianity  among  the  natives 
around  him,  without  having  to  consult  any  one  in  thus  doing, 
but  his  two  brethren  of  one  heart  with  him,  who  contributed 
as  much  as  himself  to  the  Redeemer's  cause,  and  the  fruit  of 
which  he  saw  before  his  death  in  twenty-six  Gospel  churches 
planted  in  India  with  a  surface  of  about  eight  hundred  miles, 
and  above  forty  laboring  brethren  raised  up  on  the  spot  amidst 
them — would  not  prefer  the  latter?  What  must  have  been  the 
feelings  on  the  deathbed  of  a  man  who  had  lived  wholly  to 
himself,  compared  with  the  joyous  tranquillity  which  filled 
('arey's  soul  in  tlie  prospect  of  entering  into  the  joy  of  his 
jLord,  and  above  all  with  what  he  felt  when,  a  few  days  be- 
fore his  decease,  he  said  to  his  companion  in  labor  for  thirty- 
four  years:  'I  have  no  fears;  I  have  no  doubts;  I  have  not  a 
wish  left  unsatisfied.'  " — Dr.  Marshman's  contrast  while  com- 
menting on  what  Carey  might  have  saved  of  liis  income  for 
himself  had  he  done  so. 

1.  Parentage  and  Early  Life.  In  a  very  humble 
cottage  in  a  small  village  called  Paulspury,  about 
three  miles  from  Towcester,  in  Northampton,  En- 
gland, lived  a  worthy  young  couple  to  whom  was 
born  on  August  17,  1761,  their  oldest  child,  William 
Carey.  The  father  began  life  as  a  weaver ;  later  he 
succeeded  his  father  as  parish-clerk  and  school- 
master. He  lived  to  see  his  son  William,  one  of  his 
earlier  pupils,  rise  to  usefulness  and  honor.     Wil- 

9 


10  CHRISTIAN   HEROISM 

liam  hungered  for  historical  and  scientific  knowl- 
edge. He  dehghted  in  books  of  travel  and  adven- 
ture; he  crowded  his  room  with  specimens  of  plant 
and  insect  life,  and  early  showed  determination  in 
completing  anything  he  ever  began. 

2.  Early  Manhood.  Health  not  permitting  him 
to  engage  in  agricultural  pursuits,  when  sixteen 
years  old  he  was  apprenticed  to  a  shoemaker  at 
Hackleton.  Later  he  himself  became  a  shoemaker, 
an  occupation  of  which  he  was  never  ashamed.  He 
was  a  skillful  and  honest  workman ;  yet  neither  his 
trade  nor  his  great  poverty  prevented  him  from  the 
pursuit  of  knowledge,  for  before  he  was  thirty-one 
he  could  read  the  Bible  in  Latin,  Greek,  Hebrew, 
Dutch,  French  and  English.  It  was  during  this 
period  that  Carey  learned  to  love  his  Lord  and  be- 
came an  earnest  Christian.  The  step  was  not  a 
hasty  one.  When  about  twenty  he  associated  with 
a  small  body  of  nonconformists  at  Hackleton;  two 
years  later,  on  October  5,  1783,  he  was  baptized  by 
Dr.  Ryland,  who  entered  in  his  diary,  "  This  day 
baptized  a  poor  journeyman  shoemaker."  Nearly 
two  years  later  he  united  with  the  Baptist  church 
at  Olney,  in  which  organization  he  afterwards  be- 
came a  bright  light. 

3.  Preparation  for  Service.  Carey  was  a  preacher 
before  his  baptism;  but  when  he  united  with  the 
Baptists  the  pastor  desired  that  he  give  his  whole 
time  to  the  ministry.  In  1786  Carey  took  charge 
at  Moulton,  receiving  "  eleven  pounds  a  year  from 
his  people,  and  five  pounds  from  a  fund  in  London," 
in  addition  to  six  or  seven  shillings  per  week  for 


WILLI A]M    CAREY  11 

school  teaching.  This  income  (about  $170),  how- 
ever, was  insufficient  to  support  him  and  his  family. 
He  was  not  a  success  in  discipline,  not  apt  as  a 
teacher,  and  soon  returned  to  shoemaking,  which 
occupation  he  followed  for  the  next  four  years.  It 
was  during  these  days  of  humble  living  that  he 
drew  a  crude  map  of  the  world,  marking  the  places 
where  the  Gospel  had  not  been  preached,  reading 
Cook's  travels  that  so  deeply  impressed  him,  and 
praying  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  to  send  laborers  in- 
to the  great  untouched  portions  of  the  world.  Rev. 
Andrew  Fuller's  book,  "  The  Gospel  Worthy  of  All 
Acceptation,"  in  which  he  declared  that  ''  if  it  is  the 
duty  of  all  men  to  believe  whenever  the  Gospel  is 
presented  to  them,  it  must  be  the  duty  of  all  who 
have  received  the  Gospel  to  endeavor  to  make  it 
universally  known,"  settled  his  convictions. 

4.  The  Missionary  Idea  Unfolding.  Carey  in  his 
missionary  ideas  was  far  in  advance  of  his  age. 
When  he  began  to  reveal  them  some  said,  "  How 
Utopian !  "  while  others  declared  he  was  interfer- 
ing with  God's  work.  Once  at  a  meeting  Carey 
suggested  as  topic  for  discussion,  "  The  conversion 
of  the  heathen."  Quickly  a  minister  said,  "  Young 
man,  sit  down!  W^hen  God  pleases  to  convert  the 
heathen,  he  will  do  it  without  your  help  or  mine!  " 
Such  rebuffs  did  not  dishearten  him.  Later  his 
famous  pamphlet  entitled,  "An  Inquiry  into  the 
Obligation  of  Christians  to  Use  Means  for  the  Con- 
version of  the  Heathen,"  was  published. 

5.  Expect  and  Attempt  Great  Things.  Two  years 
before  the  incident  just  related,  Carey  moved  to 


12  CHRISTIAN   HEROISM 

Moulton  and  took  a  pastorate  in  Harvey  Lane.  His 
income  was  better,  his  opportunities  for  study- 
greatly  increased  and  his  usefuhiess  much  enlarged. 
On  May  30,  1792,  at  the  occasion  of  a  ministerial 
gathering,  he  preached  from  Isaiah  54:  2,  3,  in  which 
he  laid  down  his  two  general  arguments,  which 
have  since  become  a  missionary  motto,  ''  Expect 
great  things  from  God :  attempt  great  things  for 
God."  The  impression  Avas  wonderful.  One  w^ho 
was  present  said,  ''  If  all  the  people  had  lifted  up 
their  voices  and  wept,  as  the  children  of  Israel  did 
at  Bochim,  I  should  not  have  wondered  at  the  ef- 
fect; it  would  only  have  seemed  proportionate  to 
the  cause,  so  clearly  did  he  prove  the  criminality  of 
our  supineness  in  the  cause  of  God." 

6.  The  Baptist  Missionary  Society.  As  a  result 
of  this  agitation,  on  October  2,  1792,  in  a  widow's 
home  where  twelve  ministers  were  present,  the  Bap- 
tist Missionary  Society  was  organized,  the  subscrip- 
tion there  and  then  amounting  to  £13  2  shillings 
6  pence.  Rev.  Fuller  was  appointed  secretary ;  Rey- 
nolds Hogg,  of  Trapstone,  was  made  treasurer. 
Carey  offered  himself  as  the  first  missionary.  When 
news  of  the  organization  spread  the  ministers  of 
London  advised  against  it.  Men  of  influence  would 
not  join  it.  But  the  country  clergy  took  hold  and 
before  the  end  of  the  following  March  the  sum  in 
bank  was  about  £800. 

7.  Selecting  a  Field.  The  raising  of  funds  was 
not  the  only  serious  consideration  for  the  new  so- 
ciety. "  The  field  is  the  world,"  but  what  part 
should  they  enter?     John  Thomas,  recently  home 


WILLIAM    CAREY  13 

from  Bengal  and  afire  with  missionary  purposes, 
was  appointed  January  9,  1793,  missionary  to  India, 
and  Carey  was  asked  to  join  him  rather  than  go  to  any 
other  land.  While  the  society  was  in  session,  Mr. 
Thomas  suddenly  announced  his  unexpected  arrival. 
Entering  the  meeting,  Carey  arose  and  "  they  fell 
on  each  other's  necks  and  wept."  The  effect  was 
electrical.  Mr.  Fuller  said  to  Carey,  "  It  is  clear 
that  there  is  a  rich  mine  of  gold  in  India;  if  you 
will  go  down  I  will  hold  the  ropes."  March  20, 
1793,  at  a  farewell  meeting  in  Leicester,  Mr.  Fuller 
spoke  thus  in  the  closing :  '*  Go  then,  my  dear 
brethren,  stimulated  by  these  prospects.  We  shall 
meet  again.  Crowns  of  glory  await  you  and  us. 
Each  of  us,  I  trust,  will  be  addressed  at  the  last  day 
by  our  Redeemer,  *  Come,  ye  blessed  of  my  Father: 
these  were  hungry,  and  you  fed  them ;  athirst,  and 
you  gave  them  drink ;  in  prison,  and  you  visited 
them ;  enter  ye  into  the  joys  of  your  Lord/  " 

8.  Contrary  Winds.  It  was  the  day  of  adverse 
missionary  sentiments  and  Carey  and  Thomas  were 
destined  to  feel  their  full  force.  The  East  India 
Company,  which  had  full  control  in  India,  did  not 
favor  any  missionary  endeavor.  After  considerable 
investigation,  the  missionaries  thought  to  sail  with- 
out permission,  but  four  days  before  departure 
their  plans  were  all  frustrated.  This  delay  had  its 
blessing,  however.  For  by  the  time  satisfactory 
arrangements  were  made  to  sail  on  the  Kron  Prin- 
cessa  Maria,  a  Danish  vessel,  on  June  13,  1793, 
Mrs.  Carey,  who  had  hitherto  refused  to  go,  with 
her  children  and  sister  joined  her  husband.     The 


14  CHRISTIAN   HEROISM 

following  November  11  the  party  arrived  in  Calcutta. 

9.  In  Straitened  Paths.  As  Carey  pressed  his 
foot  on  India  soil  the  longings  and  prayers  of  over 
seven  years  were  being  realized.  He  was  now 
thirty-two  years  of  age,  and  yet  it  proved  that  he 
was  to  have  about  forty  years  of  service  in  bearing 
the  good  news  to  the  heathen,  before  he  would  be 
called  to  his  reward.  Difficulties  he  had  encoun- 
tered to  get  to  the  field;  but  these  were  almost 
nothing  compared  with  what  this  earnest  man  en- 
dured on  the  field.  Carey  himself  beheved  that 
after  a  mission  was  started  it  could  be  made  self- 
supporting;  and  he  had  little  difficulty  to  get  his 
Board  at  home  to  believe  this  also.  Thomas  and 
Carey  brot  but  little  money  with  them ;  the  Society 
had  given  them  £150  in  goods  which  were  to  be 
disposed  of  when  they  arrived.  Unexpected  de- 
mands drained  their  funds  and  in  two  months  they 
were  penniless. 

10.  The  First  Convert  Other  sorrows,  over 
which  a  veil  should  be  drawn,  entered  into  his  Hfe, 
that  even  after  a  hundred  years  are  sad  enough  to 
read  in  Carey's  journals  and  letters.  In  his  strait- 
ened circumstances  he  left  Calcutta  and  walked  fif- 
teen miles  in  the  hot  sun,  passing  thru  salt  rivers 
and  a  large  lake,  to  the  Sunderbund,  a  vast  tract  of 
land  lying  south  of  Calcutta.  Here  in  the  scattered 
villages  in  this  region  of  jungle,  tigers  and  malaria, 
Carey  now  planted  his  hopes  for  missionary  work. 
Here  Mr.  Udny,  a  pious  man  and  a  friend  of  mis- 
sions, found  him  and  offered  him  the  superintendency 
of  an  indigo  factory,  at  Manbatty,  in  the  district  of 


WILLIAM   CAREY  15 

Malda.  Because  this  offer  gave  him  ample  support 
for  his  family,  afforded  him  time  to  study,  and  gave 
him  a  regular  congregation  of  natives  v^ho  worked 
in  the  factory,  to  v^hom  he  could  preach  and  teach, 
he  accepted  it  and  remained  five  years.  He  visited 
villages,  and  translated  the  entire  Nev^  Testament 
into  the  Bengalese  dialect  in  order  to  reach  the 
masses  of  the  people.  His  first  convert  was  of  Portu- 
guese descent,  a  whole-hearted  Christian  who  built 
a  church  in  1797,  and  labored  faithfully  as  a  min- 
ister and  missionary  until  his  death  in  1829.  He  left 
all  his  property  to  the  mission. 

11.  Caution  from  the  Board.  It  is  interesting  to 
note  how  the  Home  Board  looked  upon  Carey's  en- 
gaging in  secular  work.  Mr.  Fuller,  alarmed  lest 
he  should  "  allow  the  spirit  of  the  missionary  to  be 
swallowed  up  in  the  pursuits  of  the  merchant," 
wrote  him  a  letter  of  "  serious  and  affectionate  cau- 
tion." It  hardly  seemed  needful,  however,  for  the 
Society  during  three  years  preceding  sent  him  only 
£200  (about  $1,000),  and  the  larger  part  of  that 
never  reached  its  destination.  So  that  had  not  the 
missionaries  engaged  in  secular  pursuits  they  would 
have  perished.  Carey's  reply  shows  a  magnani- 
mous spirit ;  for  he  wrote,  "  I  can  only  say  that, 
after  my  family's  obtaining  a  bare  subsistence,  my 
whole  income,  and  some  months  more,  goes  for  the 
purpose  of  the  Gospel,  in  supporting  persons  to 
assist  in  the  translation  of  the  Bible,  in  writing 
copies  of  it,  and  in  teaching  school.  I  am,  indeed, 
poor,  and  shall  always  be  so,  until  the  Bible  is  pub- 


16  CHRISTIAN   HEROISM 

lished  in  Bengali  and  Hindustani,  and  the  people 
want  no  further  instruction/' 

12.  Moving  to  Serampore.  In  1799,  because  of  a 
great  flood,  the  factory  was  closed  and  Carey  was 
for  the  time  puzzled  to  know  what  move  to  make 
next.  The  years  just  closed  had  been  particularly 
valuable  in  preparation,  but  with  little  spiritual 
results.  Just  a  short  time  before,  Marshman  and 
Ward  with  others  had  arrived  at  Serampore.  They 
had  come  to  join  Carey,  but  the  EngHsh  authorities 
under  no  condition  would  grant  this,  and  so  they 
stopped  at  Serampore,  on  the  west  bank  of  the 
Hooghly,  only  fourteen  miles  above  Calcutta.  This 
place  was  under  Danish  rule;  its  Governor,  Colonel 
Bie,  was  a  Christian  and  an  old  friend  of  Schwartz. 
He  not  only  received  the  missionaries  kindly,  but 
aided  them  in  buying  a  suitable  compound.  All  his 
acts  were  cheerfully  confirmed  by  the  home  govern- 
ment in  Copenhagen.  When  Carey  and  his  family 
came  to  this  new  station  in  January,  1800,  he  found 
a  home,  congenial  fellow-laborers,  and  formed  last- 
ing friendships.  At  once  they  established  schools 
and  began  preaching  the  Gospel.  Before  the  end 
of  the  year,  Carey  had  the  privilege  of  baptizing 
Krishna  Pal,  his  first  Hindoo  convert,  who  proved 
faithful  and  most  efficient  until  his  death  in  1822. 
In  1801  a  copy  of  the  New  Testament  in  Bengali, 
printed  by  Mr.  Ward,  was  presented  to  the  Marquis 
of  Wellesley,  Governor  General,  who  expressed 
great  pleasure  in  their  missionary  labors  in  Seram- 
pore. 

13.  Missionary  Methods  and  Results.     The  mis- 


WILLIAM    CAREY  17 

sionaries  planned  to  live  as  one  family  to  keep  ex- 
penses at  a  minimum  and  to  afford  each  one  all  the 
time  possible  for  direct  missionary  work.  While 
the  plan  had  to  be  abandoned  when  younger  work- 
ers came  to  the  field,  it  is  interesting  to  note  the 
rules  governing  them  and  the  results :  "  No  one 
shall  be  in  preeminence;  no  one  shall  engage  in 
any  private  trade;  no  one  shall  shrink  from  any 
worldly  pursuit  assigned  him  by  the  body,  and 
profits  arising  therefrom  shall  not  be  as  private  but 
appropriated  by  the  majority."  The  result  at  the 
end  of  five  years  one  of  them  reported  thus :  "  Our 
whole  expenditure  has  not  been  less  than  £13,000, 
and  we  have  received  from  England  in  money  and 
goods  not  more  than  £5,740  17  shiUings  7  pence, 
and  this  sum  is  not  sunk  but  invested  in  premises 
belonging  to  the  mission."  The  total  sum  contrib- 
uted under  this  arrangement  to  the  work  of  evan- 
gelizing and  civilizing  India  was  close  to  £90,- 
000.  Of  this  Carey  contributed  £46,000.  In  1804 
a  mission  was  established  in  Cutwa;  in  1805,  in 
spite  of  opposition,  another  was  started  in  Calcutta. 
Within  a  few  years  some  twenty  stations  had  been 
established  in  Hindustan,  and  other  cities  had  re- 
ceived the  messengers  of  Christ  gladly. 

14.  A  Fruitful  Life.  Self-denial  was  not  the  only 
mark  of  Carey's  Hfe.  Thoro  system  enabled  him 
to  accomplish  much  work.  Up  at  5 :  45,  reading  a 
chapter  in  the  Hebrew  Bible,  "  private  addresses  to 
God,"  family  prayers  with  the  Bengali  servants, 
reading  Persian  till  tea,  translating  Scriptures  in 
Hindustani  from  Sanskrit,  teaching  at  the  college 


18  CHRISTIAN  HEROISM 

from  ten  till  two,  correcting  proof  sheets  of  Bengali 
translation  of  Jeremiah,  translating  Matthew  into 
Sanskrit,  spending  one  hour  with  a  pundit  on 
Telinga,  at  seven  collecting  thots  for  a  sermon, 
preaching  at  7 :  30  to  forty  persons,  translating 
Bengali  till  eleven,  writing  a  letter  home,  reading  a 
chapter  from  the  Greek  New  Testament  and  com- 
mending himself  to  God  as  he  lay  down  to  sleep,  is 
a  sample  of  one  day's  work.  It  would  appear  that 
Carey's  chief  work  of  life  was  to  make  translation 
of  the  Scriptures  and  it  was  his  joy  before  the  close 
of  Hfe  to  see  "  more  than  213,000  volumes  of  the 
Divine  Word,  in  forty  different  languages,  issue 
from  the  Serampore  press."  But  this  was  but  a  part 
of  his  life  work.  About  1801  he  was  appointed  pro- 
fessor of  Sanskrit,  Bengali  and  Marathi  in  Williams 
College,  Calcutta,  which  position  he  held  for  thirty 
years.  At  first  he  received  £600  per  year.  In  1807 
Brown  University,  U.  S.  A.,  conferred  the  degree  of 
D.  D.  on  him.  His  salary  was  increased  to  £1,200 
per  year,  yet  according  to  the  arrangement  with  the 
missionaries,  he  lived  on  £40  and  had  £20  extra 
to  enable  him  to  appear  in  "  decent  apparel "  at  the 
college  and  government  house,  and  the  remaining 
£1,140  was  turned  into  the  mission  treasury.  He 
wrote  articles  on  the  natural  history  and  botany  of 
India  for  the  Asiatic  Society;  he  published  the  en- 
tire Bible  in  the  Bengali  in  five  volumes  in  1809. 

15.  East  India  Company  Changed.  As  is  well 
known  in  history,  for  reasons  personal  to  the  mem- 
bers of  this  company  it  was  bitterly  opposed  to  any 
missionary  enterprise  in  India.     Every  avenue  was 


WILLIAM    CAREY  19 

guarded.  Carey  went  to  India  under  a  foreign  flag 
and  landed  on  soil  not  controlled  by  this  company. 
It  was  only  because  it  did  not  know,  that  he  lived 
five  years  in  Bengal.  More  than  once  the  strug- 
gling mission  was  nearly  destroyed  by  its  persistent 
opposition.  But  in  1813  the  company's  charter  ex- 
pired. Carey  had  looked  to  this  time,  and  thru  the 
instrumentality  of  friends  at  home,  a  clause  was  in- 
serted in  the  new  grant  w^hich  gave  freedom  for  the 
missionary  enterprise. 

16.  The  Suttee  Ended.  In  1799  Carey  witnessed 
the  first  burning  of  an  India  widow  at  the  funeral 
of  her  husband.  He  was  deeply  moved  and  implored 
the  English  Government  to  prohibit  such  horrors. 
For  some  reason  the  practice  was  undisturbed  until 

1828,  when  Lord  William  Bentinck  was  made  Gov- 
ernor General.  One  of  his  first  acts  was  to  have 
this  cruel  custom  absolutely  stopped.    On  December  4, 

1829,  the  necessary  edict  was  signed  and  given  to 
Carey  to  translate  into  Bengali,  in  order  that  it 
might  be  published  in  both  languages.  The  mes- 
sage reached  him  Sunday  morning.  "  Throwing 
aside  his  quaint  black  coat,  he  exclaimed,  'No  church 
for  me  today;  if  I  delay  an  hour  to  translate  and 
publish  this,  many  a  widow's  life  may  be  sacri- 
ficed.* "  The  authorities  had  the  translation  before 
evening. 

17.  Withdrawal  from  the  Board.  Men  of  such 
ability  as  Carey  naturally  would  make  progress  far 
ahead  of  the  ordinary  rank  and  file  of  the  church  at 
home.  It  is  not  surprising  then  that  dififerences 
arose  between  the  workers  at  Serampore  and  the 


20  CHRISTIAN  HEROISM 

Society  at  home  over  the  management  and  owner- 
ship of  the  mission.  This  grew  to  a  point  where  in 
1827  the  mission  withdrew  entirely  from  the  So- 
ciety, and  the  breach  was  not  healed  until  after 
Carey's  death. 

18.  Nearing  the  End.  During  Carey's  long  life  he 
nearly  always  enjoyed  good  health.  Thrice  he  de- 
spaired of  his  life  and  thrice  he  recovered  by  the 
grace  of  God.  When  the  last  revised  edition  of  the 
Bengali  Bible  came  from  the  press  he  felt  his  labors 
were  near  the  end.  He  had  hosts  of  friends  because 
to  the  very  last  he  maintained  a  cheerful,  hopeful 
disposition.  Once  he  said  to  a  friend,  '*  There  is 
nothing  remarkable  in  what  I  have  done.  It  has 
only  required  patience  and  perseverance."  At  an- 
other time  he  said,  *'  When  I  compare  things  as 
they  now  are  in  India  with  what  they  were  when  I 
came  here,  I  see  that  a  great  work  has  been  ac- 
complished, but  how  it  has  been  accomplished,  I 
know  not."  To  a  friend  who  had  expressed  the 
hope  that  he  might  return  to  his  loved  work  soon 
he  said,  **  The  passage  which  says,  *  If  we  confess 
our  sins.  He  is  faithful  and  just  to  forgive  us  our 
sins,  and  to  cleanse  us  from  all  unrighteousness,' 
gives  me  much  comfort.  For,"  he  added  further, 
"  I  am  sure  I  confess  my  sins  and  if  God  forgives 
them  and  cleanses  me  from  ALL  unrighteousness, 
what  more  can  I  desire?"  As  his  infirmities  in- 
creased he  was  carried  down  into  his  study  each 
morning,  and  sat  by  the  desk  where  he  did  all  his 
translating.  Here  once  Alexander  Duff  called  on 
him.     As  he  withdrew  Dr.  Carey  said,  /*  Mr.  Duff, 


WILLIAM    CAREY  21 

you  have  been  talking  about  Dr.  Carey,  Dr.  Carey ; 
when  I  am  gone,  say  nothing  about  Dr.  Carey, — 
speak  about  Dr.  Carey's  Savior!" 

19.  "  On  Thy  Kind  Arms."  The  day  opened  with 
cheering  letters  from  England,  telling  of  sympathy, 
love  and  prayers  in  his  behalf.  These  messages 
caused  the  last  vibrations  of  his  ever  cheerful  heart 
to  be  gratitude  to  God  for  His  goodness.  Thru 
weakness  that  day  he  passed  into  delirium  and  on 
June  9,  1834,  he  fell  asleep;  for  the  "  shining  ones  " 
came  and  took  the  silver-haired  pilgrim  to  the 
heavenly  city.  He  was  carried  to  his  burial  the 
next  morning  at  five.  Rain  was  falling;  yet  the 
Danish  Governor  and  his  wife  and  the  Council 
joined  the  procession ;  the  Danish  flag  hung  at  half 
mast ;  poor  Hindus  and  Mohammedans  lined  the 
road,  feeling  they  had  lost  a  true  friend.  As  the 
procession  halted  at  the  open  grave  the  sun  broke 
forth,  a  resurrection  hymn  was  sung  and  men 
turned  away  thanking  God  for  the  life  that  had 
touched  theirs.  On  the  block  of  marble  marking 
his  last  resting  place  in  the  Serampore  Christian 
burial  grounds  are  these  words  inscribed: 

William  Carey 

Born  August  17,  1761 

Died  June  9,  1834 

"A  wretched,  poor,  and  helpless  worm. 
On  Thy  kind  arms  I  fall." 

"  Mark  the  perfect  man,  and  behold  the  upright,  for 
the  end  of  that  man  is  peace." 


22  CHRISTIAN   HEROISM 

20.  A  Summary.  When  Carey  died  there  were  in 
connection  with  the  mission  he  founded  some  30 
missionaries,  40  native  teachers,  45  stations  and 
substations,  and  approximately  600  church  mem- 
bers. In  addition  one  must  remember  that  he  was 
the  cause  of  the  forming  of  the  EngHsh  Baptist  Mis- 
sionary Society,  thru  whom  Christ  has  been  brot 
to  thousands  in  different  parts  of  the  world.  Carey 
stood  almost  alone,  was  colaborer  with  such  men 
as  Schwartz,  the  German  missionary  who  died  after 
forty  years  of  missionary  labor  in  southern  India: 
preceding  him  were  Ziegenbalg  in  Tranquebar  and 
Schultze  in  Madras.  Yet  it  must  be  admitted  that 
Carey  gave  missions  in  India,  and  indeed  all  over 
the  world,  such  a  new  impetus,  and  the  churches  at 
home  everywhere  received  anew  the  baptism  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  by  his  teaching  and  example,  that  it  may 
well  be  said  he  was  the  beginning  of  the  present 
glorious  day  of  world  evangelization.  He,  whom 
Sydney  Smith  ridiculed  and  satirized  in  the  Edin- 
burgh Review  in  1808,  as  a  "  consecrated  cobbler " 
and  "  maniac,"  "  accomplished  a  work  for  which  he 
is  held,  and  will  be  held,  forever,  in  high  honor  as  a 
true  friend  and  benefactor  of  India." 


Questions  for  Review  on  Life  of  William  Carey. 

(No  text  is  so  complete  as  Smith's  Life  of  Carey,  tho  now 
out  of  print.) 
L  What    attainments    and    discouragements    marked    his 

early  life? 
2.  What  important  steps  were  taken  before  he  was  sent 


WILLIAM   CAREY  23 

3.  What  discouragements  did  he  encounter  before   sail- 

ing? 

4.  How  did  India  receive  him? 

5.  Describe   his    efforts   at   first   in   establishing   self-sup- 

porting missions. 

6.  Give  the   spirit  of  the  agreement   made  with   his  fel- 

low missionaries  at  Serampore. 

7.  What  special  lines  of  mission  work  did  he  set  himself 

to  accomplish? 

8.  What  important  reform,  thru  edict  from  government, 

did  he  bring  about  for  India? 

9.  Describe  his  closing  days. 

10.  Summarize  the  efforts  of  his  life. 

Clirouologrical. 

1761  Born  at  Paulspury,  Northampton,   England,   August   17. 

1777  Apprenticed  to  the  shoemaking  trade. 

1779  Attende'd  prayer-meeting  that  changed  liis  life,  February 
10. 

1783  Baptized  by  Mr.   Ryland,   October  5. 

1786  Called  to  the  ministry  at  Olney,  August  10. 

1792  Pamphlet  "An  Inquiry"  published; 

Baptist    Missionary    Society    in    England    formed,    Octo- 
ber 2. 

1793  Appointed  missionary  to  India,  January  10; 
Arrived   in   Calcutta,  November   11. 

1796  Baptized   a   Portuguese,   his   first   convert. 

1800  Moved  to  Serampore,  January  10; 

Baptized  Krishna  Pal,  first  Bengali  convert,  December  28; 
Elected  Professor  of  Sanskrit  and  Bengali  languages  in 
Williams  College. 

1801  Completed  New  Testament  in  Bengali,   February  7. 
1803  Self-supporting    missionary    organization    founded. 

1807  Doctor   of    Divinity    conferred    by    Brown    University    of 

U.  S.  A.; 
Member  of  Bengali  Asiatic  Society. 

1808  New  Testament  In  Sanskrit  published. 

1809  Completed  translation  of  Bible  In  Bengali,  June  24. 
1811  New  Testament  in  Marathi  published. 

1815  New  Testament  In  Punjabi  published. 


24  CHRISTIAN   HEROISM 

1816  His  father  died,  June  15. 

1818  Old   Testament  in   Sanskrit  published. 

1820  Founded     the    Agricultural    and    Horticultural    Society, 

September  4; 
Danish  King  granted  charter  for  college  at  Serampore; 
Marathi   Old   Testament   published. 

1821  Serampore  college  opened. 

1825  Completed  Dictionary  of  Bengali   and  English. 

1826  Government  gave  Carey  "  Grant  in  Aid  "  for  education. 
1829  Suttee  prohibited  thru  Carey's  efforts,  December  4. 
1834  Died  at  Serampore,  June  9. 


ROBERT    MORRISON. 


CHAPTER  II. 

ROBERT    MORRISON. 
China's  First  Protestant  Missionary. 

Born  in  Morpeth,  England,  January  5,  1782. 
Died  in  Canton,  China,  August  1,  1834. 

"  It  is  now  many  years  ago,  that  in  visiting  the  library  of 
the  British  Museum,  I  frequently  saw  a  young  man  who 
appeared    deeply    interested    in    his    studies    .  .    .    the   Chinese 

language Little  did  I  think  that  then  I  beheld  the  germ, 

as  it  were,  of  that  great  undertaking,  the  completion  of  which 
we  have  witnessed  this  day;  that  such  small  beginnings  would 
lead  to  such  mighty  results;  and  that  I  saw  before  me  the 
honored  instrument  raised  up  by  the  Providence  of  God,  for 
enlightening  so  large  a  portion  of  the  human  race,  and  bring- 
ing them  under  the  dominion  of  the  great  truths  of  the 
Gospel." — From  the  address  of  Mr.  Butterworth,  one  of  the 
directors  of  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  at  the 
Annual  Meeting  when  Dr.  Morrison  presented  a  copy  of  his 
Chinese  Bible   to   the   Society. 

1.  Parentage  and  Boyhood.  Robert  Morrison, 
the  youngest  of  eight  children  born  to  James  and 
Hannah  Nicholson  Morrison,  destined  to  be  the 
first  EngHsh  missionary  to  China,  was  born  at 
Buller's  Green,  Morpeth,  in  Northumberland,  Jan- 
uary 5,  1782.  Three  years  after,  the  family  moved 
to  Newcastle-on-Tyne,  where  the  child  grew  to 
manhood.  His  father  was  a  Scotchman :  first  as  a 
farm  laborer,  then  as  a  last  and  boot-tree  maker,  he 
earned  a  good  living.  He  was  a  godly  man,  observ- 
ing carefully  the  Sabbath  day,  maintained  regular 
family  worship  and  was  esteemed  as  an  elder  in 
the  Presbyterian  church,  of  which  he  was  an  active 
member.    Robert's  mother  was  a  Northumbrian  by 

25 


26  CHRISTIAN   HEROISM 

birth,  a  woman  of  deep  piety  and  superior  intellect. 
In  school  Robert  was  at  first  a  dull  boy ;  later  inter- 
est was  quickened  and  he  became  a  splendid  scholar. 
His  religious  training  was  the  best.  When  twelve 
years  old  he  repeated  before  his  pastor  the  119th 
Psalm  without  a  mistake.  At  fourteen  he  was  ap- 
prenticed to  his  father  and  applied  himself  diligent- 
ly. For  a  short  time  he  fell  into  bad  company,  but 
at  sixteen  he  cast  them  aside,  and  gave  himself  to 
reading  and  prayer.  He  accepted  salvation  with 
great  sincerity.  On  every  hand  he  sought  to  point 
men  to  Christ  or  build  them  up  in  Him.  Romaine^s 
''Life  of  Faith,"  Marshall's  "  Sanctification,"  and 
above  all  Matthew  Henry's  unique  "  Commentary  " 
had  a  wonderful  influence  on  his  young  mind. 

2.  Missionary  Ideals  Forming.  One  who  had  to 
earn  his  living  found  it  a  serious  task  to  prepare  for 
the  ministry  according  to  the  requirements  of  the 
Presbyterian  church.  This  turned  him  in  1802,~ 
after  spending  one  year  in  the  study  of  Latin,  to 
enter  a  Congregational  institution  then  called 
Hoxton  Academy.  He  Avas  eager  to  help  sinners 
turn  from  darkness  to  light  and  help  build  up  the 
church  of  God.  A  fellow  student  characterized  him 
at  this  time  as  having  "  those  qualities  which  sub- 
sequently made  him  so  illustrious — the  most  ardent 
piety,  indefatigable  diligence,  and  devoted  zeal." 
He  had  wonderful  powers  of  application  and  this 
stood  him  well  in  hand  later  when  he  undertook  to 
formulate  a  grammar  and  dictionary  and  Chinese 
version  of  the  Scriptures  for  that  hardest  of  lan- 
guages.    The   atmosphere    of   Hoxton   turned    his 


ROBERT   MORRISOxX'  27 

mind  to  the  mission  field.  Thus  he  addressed  him- 
self to  the  London  Missionary  Society  on  May  27, 
1804:  "  My  first  wish  was  to  engage  as  a  mission- 
ary. This  is  the  burden  of  my  prayer.  I  avowed 
this  design  to  my  friends.  I  frankly  own  it  as  the 
wish  of  my  heart  when  I  came  to  Hoxton."  Again 
showing  the  clear  reasoning  of  his  heart  he  wrote : 
"  When  I  view  the  field,  O  Lord,  my  Master,  I  per- 
ceive that  by  far  the  greater  part  is  entirely  w^ithout 
laborers,  or  at  best  has  here  and  there  but  one  or 
two,  w^hile  there  are  thousands  crow^ded  up  in  one 
corner.  My  desire  is  to  engage  w^here  laborers  are 
most  wanted."  Again  he  prays  "  that  God  would 
station  him  in  that  part  of  the  missionary  field 
where  the  difficulties  are  the  greatest,  and  to  all 
human  appearance,  the  most  insurmountable." 

3.  Obstacles.  His  father  opposed  his  going 
abroad;  his  friends  pled  with  him  to  accept  one  of 
the  many  open  doors  for  one  with  such  rare  talent ; 
keenest  perhaps  of  all,  the  lady  to  whom  he  was 
engaged  refused  to  accompany  him.  Nevertheless 
these  difficulties  did  not  change  his  purpose. 

4.  Accepted  for  China.  Satisfied  with  his  qualifi- 
tions  the  London  Missionary  Society  accepted  him 
without  a  second  examination,  and  had  him  enter 
the  Missionary  Academy  under  Dr.  Bogue,  at  Gos- 
port.  While  here  the  Society  appointed  him  for 
China,  even  tho  his  mind  had  been  made  up  to  go 
to  Africa.  Next  year  he  went  to  London  for  train- 
ing in  medicine,  astronomy  and  the  Chinese  lan- 
guage. 


2S  CHRISTIAN   HEROISM 

5.  Voyage  to  China,  When  twenty-six  years  old 
his  preparation  was  completed;  he  was  ordained, 
bade  farewell  to  his  dear  friends,  and  on  January 
31,  1807,  set  sail  for  America  on  the  ship  Remittance, 
because  the  East  India  Company,  which  controlled 
traffic  eastward  to  India,  W'Ould  not  carry  such  des- 
picable persons  as  missionaries. 

While  in  the  home  of  a  friend  in  New  York,  his 
coming  being  unexpected,  he  was  placed  in  the 
host's  bedchamber.  Beside  his  bed  in  a  crib  slept 
a  little  girl.  Waking  in  the  morning  she  turned  to 
speak  to  her  mother.  Seeing  the  stranger,  after  a 
moment  she  asked,  '*  Man,  do  you  pray  to  God?" 
"  Oh,  yes,  my  dear,"  Mr.  Morrison  replied,  "  every 
day.  God  is  my  best  Friend."  Thereupon  the  child 
went  to  sleep  again.  After  a  short  visit  in  Phila- 
delphia he  set  sail  April  20  and  arrived  in  Canton 
September  7,  1807. 

6.  No  Welcome.  But  Mr.  Morrison  found  no 
welcome  in  China.  He  was  told  that  no  foreigner 
was  allowed  in  the  country  except  to  engage  in 
trade  and  no  native  was  allowed  to  teach  a  foreigner 
under  pain  of  death.  It  was  difficult  to  find  a  home 
and  much  more  to  secure  a  teacher.  At  times  he 
feared  he  would  have  to  leave  the  country.  He 
tried  to  gather  the  English  speaking  people  to- 
gether for  worship,  but  found  them  stubbornly  in- 
different. He  adopted  native  ways  of  dress  and 
living,  but  soon  learned  that  this  made  him  differ- 
ent from  other  foreigners  and  also  an  object  of 
greater  attention  and  w^onder. 

7.  Early   Labors.     In   spite   of  discouragements 


ROBERT  MORRISON  29 

concerning  residence,  he  at  once  applied  himself 
with  such  diligence  to  the  language  that  before  the 
close  of  1808  he  had  a  Chinese  grammar  ready  for 
the  press  and  had  made  good  headway  on  a  diction- 
ary. He  had  translated  a  good  part  of  the  New 
Testament  and  could  have  had  it  printed  but  thot 
to  wait  till  he  was  more  famiUar  with  the  language. 
In  making  report  of  his  first  year's  work  to  his  So- 
ciety, his  chief  regret  was  that  he  could  make  no 
record  of  any  one  accepting  Christ  within  the  year. 

8.  Successes — Marriage.  His  application  was 
wonderful ;  that  he  should  keep  up  as  well  as  he  did 
was  all  but  a  miracle.  To  avoid  being  seen  he  re- 
mained indoors  all  day  and  only  at  night,  when 
necessity  demanded  it,  did  he  leave  home.  He  had 
hardly  a  friend  to  speak  to;  he  wrote  two  hundred 
letters  before  he  received  the  second.  Depressed 
spirits  and  physical  distress  naturally  followed  at 
times.  Yet  thru  all  he  persevered  because  the  cry 
of  350,000,000  souls  continually  rang  in  his  ears. 
He  yearned  to  preach  the  Gospel,  but  he  accepted 
the  linguistic  work,  for  he  knew  that  that  would 
finally  accomplish  the  larger  good.  In  proof  of  his 
great  success  with  the  language  the  East  India 
Company  appointed  him  official  translator  for  the 
company's  factory  in  Canton  at  a  salary  of  £500 
($2,500)  per  year.  On  the  day  this  appointment 
came  he  was  married  to  Miss  Morton,  of  Macao,  a 
lady  he  had  won  to  Jesus.  Soon  after  she  became 
nervously  depressed,  making  her  more  of  a  charge 
than  a  help  to  him. 

9.  A    Difficult   Place.      Mr.    Morrison    remained 


30  CHRISTIAN   HEROISM 

the  official  translator  for  the  company  as  long  as  he 
resided  in  China,  but  his  position  was  not  without 
some  trying  features.  He  was  valuable  not  only  as 
translator,  but  adviser  and  mediator.  They  paid 
him  so  well  that  he  needed  not  to  depend  upon  the 
Society  at  home.  Yet  because  he  was  a  missionary, 
the  local  officers  lived  in  constant  dread.  Of  course 
outward  treatment  was  shabby  towards  him.  They 
gave  him  no  furloughs.  In  1815  an  order  came 
from  England  to  discontinue  his  services,  but  this 
was  not  enforced  in  Canton.  In  addition,  in  En- 
gland there  were  plenty  of  Christians  ready  to  criti- 
cise him  for  accepting  secular  work.  Nevertheless, 
believing  that  his  position  would  hasten  his  under- 
standing of  Chinese  character  and  Hfe,  he  pressed 
forward.  Tho  his  home  was  ninety  miles  from 
Canton  and  he  spent  half  his  time  at  the  office,  still 
his  methods  and  application  were  so  remarkable 
that  each  year  his  report  to  the  Society  showed  as 
good  results  as  any  w^orker  under  the  Society. 

10.  Translations.  In  1811  Mr.  Morrison  com- 
pleted his  Chinese  grammar.  It  so  pleased  the  East 
India  Company  that  they  adopted  it  and  proposed 
to  print  it  at  their  own  expense,  but  for  some  reason 
this  was  not  done  till  1815,  in  Sermapur.  The 
company  also  financed  the  publication  of  his  dic- 
tionary. "  The  work  is,  indeed,  almost  as  much  an 
encyclopedia  as  a  dictionary.  Biographies,  histo- 
ries, and  notices  of  national  customs,  ceremonies 
and  systems  abound,  making  it  a  repertory  of  in- 
formation on  all  matters  touching  the  Chinese  life 
and  literature."     The  translation  of  the  Bible  was 


ROBERT   MORRISON  31 

finally  completed  by  the  assistance  of  Dr.  Milne,  a 
young  missionary  sent  by  the  Society  and  arriving 
in  1813.  His  arrival  brot  great  joy  to  Mr.  Morrison ; 
the  two  men  worked  together  most  harmoniously. 
But  Dr.  Milne,  not  being  permitted  to  remain  in 
China,  located  at  Malacca,  took  charge  of  a  school 
established  later,  and  greatly  aided  in  the  transla- 
tion of  the  Bible.  At  Malacca  Dr.  Morrison  pub- 
lished a  monthly  magazine  as  well  as  a  pamphlet 
entitled,  "A  Voyage  Around  the  World,"  giving 
general  intelligence  for  the  common  Chinaman  and 
to  introduce  the  essential  truths  of  Christianity.  It 
contained  a  map  of  the  world,  in  which  Judea  was 
marked  as  the  land  "  where  Jesus,  the  Savior  of 
the  world,  was  born."  Also  a  Commentary  on  the 
Holy  Scriptures,  giving  information  so  that  heathen 
students  and  converts  could  understand  the  Bible. 
Besides,  a  constant  flow  of  articles  and  tracts 
dropped  from  his  pen.  Naturally,  Dr.  Morrison 
rose  to  great  eminence  as  a  Chinese  scholar,  and  his 
ability  became  more  valuable  year  after  year.  Rec- 
ognizing his  scholarship,  in  1818  the  University  of 
Scotland  conferred  upon  him  the  degree  of  Doctor 
of  Divinity. 

11.  The  Anglo-Chinese  College.  An  idea  cher- 
ished by  Dr.  Morrison  from  1812  thru  the  coming 
of  Dr.  Milne  began  to  take  form  in  1815,  when  he 
opened  a  mission  at  Malacca.  This  place  was  suited 
for  the  proposed  college  because  it  was  close  to 
China,  the  climate  was  healthful,  and  the  author- 
ities, who  were  then  Dutch,  were  favorable.  The 
plan  included  a   free   school   whicli   would  in  time 


32  CHRISTIAN  HEROISM 

grow  into  a  seminary  for  training  men  for  the  min- 
istry; a  printing  press;  and  a  home  for  missionaries 
needing  rest.  In  1818  the  foundation  was  laid  for 
this  Anglo-Chinese  College,  as  it  then  took  name. 
During  Dr.  Milne's  time  the  student  body  ranged 
from  20  to  60.  The  institution  sustained  a  great 
loss  in  the  death  of  Dr.  Milne  June  2,  1822.  This, 
too,  was  a  great  bereavement  to  Dr.  Morrison. 

12.  Mrs.  Morrison's  Death.  Just  about  a  year 
before  (June  10,  1821),  Dr.  Morrison  was  broken  up 
thru  the  death  of  his  wife.  In  August,  1820,  when 
she  returned  from  England,  where  she  had  gone  for 
a  rest,  her  health  had  so  improved  that  their  home 
was  happy  and  bright.  Unexpectedly,  thru  the 
birth  of  a  child,  both  mother  and  child  died.  Chi- 
nese and  Catholics  both  refused  him  burial-place 
for  his  loved  ones,  and  at  last  a  field  was  bot  for 
$4,000,  in  which  she  was  laid  away.  When  Dr. 
Milne  died  Dr.  Morrison  adopted  his  son  Robert,  a 
side  light  of  generosity  in  his  all  around  make-up. 

13.  Visit  to  Malacca.  After  Dr.  Milne's  death, 
Dr.  Morrison  decided  to  visit  the  college  that  had 
been  established  at  Malacca.  On  his  way  he 
stopped  at  Singapore  (January  17,  1823)  to  visit 
the  English  colony  there.  Thru  Governor  Raffles' 
persistency  a  college  was  started  in  Singapore  and 
Dr.  Morrison  gave  his  endorsement  by  contributing 
$5,900  to  it  from  first  to  last.  Unfortunately,  the 
men  into  whose  hands  the  project  had  been  en- 
trusted, thru  mismanagement  and  neglect  never 
made  a  success  of  it. 

On    Februarv    4.    1823,    Dr.    Morrison    reached 


ROBERT  MORRISON  33 

Malacca.  The  student  body  pleased  him  much. 
He  remained  till  August,  and  during  this  time  wrote 
a  memoir  of  Dr.  Milne.  This  school  prospered,  for 
in  1832  he  wrote  to  the  Society,  speaking  most  grat- 
ifyingly  of  the  college. 

14.  Home  on  Furlough.  In  December,  1823,  Dr. 
Morrison  started  to  make  a  year's  visit  in  England. 
He  had  to  place  the  spiritual  interests  of  the  little 
flock  in  the  hands  of  Leang-Afa,  a  native  who  re- 
nounced idolatry  eight  years  before.  In  contemplat- 
ing the  visit  he  wrote  to  his  children :  "  Sixteen 
years  have  I  been  in  China ;  a  country  that  is  full 
of  idols ;  a  land  in  which  the  Creator  of  the  universe 
is  forgotten  or  unknown  to  as  great  a  degree  as  in 
any  part  of  the  inhabited  globe.  Satan  here  keeps 
his  throne ;  but  the  duties  of  the  second  table  of  the 
law  are  still  discerned  with  considerable  precision. 
Justice  and  equity  between  equals  are  understood ; 
but  superiors,  as  fathers,  elders,  and  magistrates, 
tyrannize  much  over  the  inferior  relations  of  life. 
My  public  life  in  China  has  been  a  period  of  great 
industry;  my  domestic  life  has  been  a  chequered 
scene  of  pleasure  and  pain ;  but  even  the  painful  cir- 
cumstances are  very  dear  to  my  recollection." 

15.  In  England.  Arriving  in  London  March  25, 
1824,  he  sought  to  dispose  of  his  Chinese  library  of 
10,000  volumes  which  cost  him  upwards  of  £2,000 
($10,000).  Strange  to  say,  the  universities  showed 
little  interest  in  it.  At  last  he  gave  it  to  the  Uni- 
versity College,  London,  as  "  The  Morrison  Li- 
brary," to  be  used  by  students  of  all  denominations. 

His  reception  otherwise  was  most  noteworthy.  He 


34  CHRISTIAN   HEROISM 

addressed  many  audiences.  The  King  received  him 
with  marked  attention.  At  a  dinner  given  by  the 
Court  of  Directors  he  met  a  number  of  the  most 
prominent  men  of  the  day.  The  Royal  Society 
made  him  a  Fellow.  Bible  and  Missionary  So- 
cieties received  him  most  heartily.  He  presented 
the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  with  a  copy 
of  his  Chinese  Bible.  He  was  instrumental  in  form- 
ing a  "  Language  Institution  "  to  train  "  benevolent 
persons  who  leave  their  native  country  with  a  view 
of  imparting  to  the  heathen  the  knowledge  of  Chris- 
tianity, giving  every  degree  of  assistance  before 
they  quit  their  native  land."  He  opened  the  Chi- 
nese department  by  giving  three  months'  lectures, 
and  since  remaining  longer  than  he  first  intended  in 
England,  he  taught  a  class  of  young  men  and 
women.  After  his  return  to  the  field  the  institution 
came  to  nought.  The  failure  of  this  and  the  Singa- 
pore college  had  a  depressing  influence  upon  him. 

16.  Return  to  China.  Before  returning  to  China 
Dr.  Morrison  married  Miss  Eliza  Armstrong,  of 
Liverpool,  a  lady  who  proved  a  great  help  to  him  in 
the  later  period  of  his  life.  They  sailed  in  May  and 
arrived  in  Macao  September  19,  1826.  On  the  journey 
he  was  instrumental  in  quieting  a  serious  mutiny.  A 
gunner  on  the  same  boat  declared  that  "  the  blessed 
Savior's  free  and  full  salvation  without  works  has 
afforded  peace  to  his  mind,"  thru  Dr.  Morrison's 
spiritual  help. 

Arriving  at  Macao  he  resumed  his  duties  of  trans- 
lation and  services  with  the  company.  Enemies  in 
England  about  this  time  attacked  his  scholarship 


ROBERT   MORRISON  35 

vigorously,  saying  he  was  "  self-instructed "  and 
that  his  work  was  not  so  paramount  after  all.  For 
the  most  part  he  held  his  peace,  preferring  the  con- 
sciousness of  faithfulness  and  purity  to  answer  for 
the  present  and  to  abide  the  Master's  time  for  his 
further  vindication.  In  June,  1833,  he  received  no- 
tice from  the  company  that,  as  his  tracts  advanced 
views  not  pleasing  to  the  Roman  Catholics,  he 
would  have  to  discontinue  the  use  of  the  printing 
press  in  Portuguese  territory,  a  demand  he  reluc- 
tantly acceded  to  for  the  time. 

17.  Family  Goes  to  England.  About  this  time  his 
constitution  began  to  show  signs  of  giving  way 
under  the  long  and  heavy  strain.  He  wrote  he  was 
"  tired  in  the  work,  but  not  tired  of  the  work." 
Headaches,  loss  of  appetite,  pain  in  the  right  side, 
all  portended  a  serious  change.  The  doctors,  how- 
ever, assuring  them  there  was  little  occasion  for 
alarm,  his  wife  and  children,  who  had  planned  a 
trip  to  England  in  behalf  of  Mrs.  Morrison's  health, 
proceeded  on  their  journey.  The  family  parted  De- 
cember 14,  1833,  never  to  meet  again  on  earth. 

18.  The  End.  The  East  India  Company  about 
this  time  ceased  and  an  administration  by  the  gov- 
ernment of  England,  with  Lord  Napier  as  ambassa- 
dor to  China,  took  its  place.  Dr.  Morrison  was  ap- 
pointed "  Chinese  Secretary  and  Interpreter."  was 
to  dress  in  uniform  like  a  vice-consul  and  receive 
£1,300  ($6,500)  per  year.  Lord  Napier  arrived 
July  14,  1834,  and  on  the  23rd  Dr.  Morrison  accom- 
panied him  on  official  business  to  Canton.  The 
exposures   of  the  journey   drew   heavily   upon   his 


36  CHRISTIAN  HEROISM 

strength.  Anxiety  about  his  family  and  longing  to 
have  word  from  them  that  they  arrived  safely  in 
England,  bore  down  upon  him.  To  this  was  added 
the  delicate  and  trying  adjustment  of  difficulties 
with  the  government.  It  was  too  much  for  his 
strength.  He  grew  too  weak  to  work.  Fever  raged. 
On  Friday,  August  1,  1834,  he  quietly  passed  away. 
Lord  Napier,  all  Europeans  and  Americans,  as  well 
as  others  in  Canton,  followed  his  remains  to  the 
place  of  embarkation.  He  was  laid  to  rest  by  the 
side  of  his  first  wife  in  the  cemetery  at  Macao. 

19.  Appreciation.  All  Christendom  was  deeply 
moved  when  they  learned  of  Dr.  Morrison's  death. 
The  London  Missionary  Society  held  a  public  serv- 
ice in  honor  of  his  good  work  for  missions.  His 
numerous  friends  quickly  raised  a  fund  of  about 
£2,000  ($10,000)  as  a  memorial,  and  the  "  Morrison 
Educational  Society"  was  established  in  1835. 
Writes  a  biographer  of  him :  "  His  life  was  an  un- 
broken course  of  self-sacrificing  effort  for  the  attain- 
ment of  the  great  end  he  set  before  him  at  the  be- 
ginning of  his  student  course — the  salvation  of  the 
heathen.  .  .  .  The  work  he  accomplished  will 
ever  remain  as  a  monument  of  indefatigable  and 
patient  industry.  .  .  .  His  character  presents 
many  features  and  qualities  which  must  command 
fervent  admiration.  He  had  an  ardent  thirst  for 
knowledge ;  he  cultivated  a  fine,  sensitive  nature  as 
to  moral  uprightness;  he  manifested  unswerving 
conscientiousness;  he  had  an  inexhaustible  genius 
for  patient,  persevering,  plodding  industry ;  and,  as 
an  internal  fire,  there  glowed  within  him  the  steady 


ROBERT   MORRISON  Z7 

flame  of  love  for  Christ  and  zeal  for  His  glory, 
which  lighted  with  lambent  glow  all  the  quaHties 
of  heart  and  mind  which  made  up  a  noble  personal- 
ity. He  was  precisely  fitted  to  the  position  he  was 
called  to  fulfill.  His  caution,  his  common  sense, 
his  soundness  of  judgment  never  failed  him,  and  the 
result  was  that  he  never  had  to  take  a  backward 
step.  If  he  baptized  few  converts,  he  had  great 
reason  to  rejoice  that  those  who  w^ere  receivd  into 
the  church  by  baptism  gave  him  no  cause  to  mourn 
over  their  defection  or  apostasy.  .  .  .  He  did 
all  that  he  could,  and  what  few  men  could  have 
done,  and  he  lives  today  in  the  deep  and  growing 
interest  in  the  Chinese  Empire,  and  in  the  intense 
enthusiasm  which  is  being  manifested  for  its  con- 
version." 

Questions  for  Review  on  Morrison's  Life. 

1.  Relate   the   histor}--  of  his  parents   and   boyhood. 

2.  What  influenced  him  to  become  a  missionary? 

3.  What  obstacles  did  he  overcome  and  how  did  he  re- 

ceive his  appointment? 

4.  Tell  about  his  journey  to  China  and  how  he  was  re- 

ceived after  arrival. 

5.  WHiat  may  be  said  about  his  early  life  and  labors? 

6.  Why  was  his  a  difficult  place  to  fill  and  what  did  he 

accomplish? 

7.  Describe  his  two  school  projects  and  their  success. 

8.  Tell  about  his  visit  to  England  and  what  it  accom- 

plished. 

9.  Review  his  labors  after  his  return  to  China. 

10.  Give  summary  of  his  life  work;  his  marked  charac- 
teristic which  made  for  success;  the  esteem  in 
which  he  was  held. 


38  CHRISTIAN   HEROISM 

OHronolOflrioAl. 

1782  Born  in  Morpeth,  England,   January   5. 

1798  Converted  and  devoted  to  reading  and  prayer. 

1801  Began  study  of  Latin  under  Mr.  Laidlei-,  June  19, 

1802  His  m«ther  died. 

1803  Entered  Hoxton  Academy,  January  7. 

1804  Offered  himself  to  London  Missionary  Society,  May   27; 
Went  to  Gosport  for  special  missionary  training,  May  30. 

1805-6  Studied   medicine,    astronomy   and   Chinese   in   London. 

1807  Ordained  in  Scotch  Church.  Swallow  St.,  London,  January 

8. 
Voyage    from    England    to    New    York,    January    31    to 

April  20; 
Voyage  from  New  York  to  China,  May  12  to  September  4. 

1809  Married  Mary  Morton,  February   20; 

Appointed    official    translator    for    East    India    Company, 
February   20. 

1811  Completed  Chinese  grammar. 

1812  His  father  died;   birth  of  daughter. 

1813  William  Milne  reached  Macao,  July   4. 

1814  Tsae-Ako,    first   Protestant   convert,    baptized   July    16. 

1815  Wife  and  two  children   sailed  for  England,  January   21. 

1816  Went  with  embassy  to  Pekin,  July  13  to  January  1,  1817. 

1817  Granted  degree  of  Doctor  of  Divinity  by  Glasgow  Uni- 

versity; 
The    Ultra-Ganges     Mission     opened     wuth     five     pupils, 
August  5. 

1818  Corner-stone   of  Anglo-Chinese   College   at   Malacca  laid, 

November  10. 

1819  Translation  of  whole  Bible  completed,  November  25. 

1820  Family  returned  from  England,  August  23. 

1821  His  first  wife  suddenly  died,  June  10. 

1822  Completed   his   Chinese   dictionary,   April   9; 
Dr.  Milne's  death,  June  2,  a  personal  affliction. 

1823  Visit  to  Malacca  and  Singapore,  January  17  to  August  8; 
Made   vice-president   of   Singapore   Institute,   April; 
Voyage  to  England,  December  6  to  March  23,  1824. 

1824  Elected  a  Fellow  of  the  Royal  Society. 

1825  Second  marriage — to  Eliza  Armstrong,   November. 

1826  He  and  family  returned  to  China,  May  1  to  September  19. 


ROBERT   MORRISON  39 

1827  Fire  burned  all  his  books  and  many  valuables. 

1828  Morrison's  dictionary  translated  into  Japanese. 

1829  Completed   third  part  of  Cantonese  dictionary. 

1830  America's     First    China    Missionaries,     Bridgeman     and 

Abeel,   arrived   February   25. 

1833  Company   forbade   further   publications,   June   22; 
Wife  and  family  saih^d  for  England,  December  14. 

1834  Appointed  Chinese  Interpreter  to  Crown,  July  16; 
Died  in  Canton,  August  1. 


DAVID    LIVINGSTONE. 


CHAPTER  III. 

DAVID     LIVINGSTONE. 

Africa's  Great  Missionary  and  Explorer. 

Born  at  Blantyre,  Scotland,  March  19,  1813. 

Died  at  Ilala,  Africa,  May  1,  1873. 

"  You  have  asked  me  what  have  been  the  causes  of  mission- 
aries being  imperiled.  Wherever  that  good  man  went,  he  was 
received.  A  few  rejected  him;  but  the  majority  listened  to 
him  calmly  and  kindly,  and  some  of  them  felt  quite  ready 
to  be  of  his  profession  and  of  his  belief.  But  the  words  that 
he  dropped  were  similar  to  those  of  the  angels,  heard  over 
Bethlehem,  '  Peace  on  earth,  good  will  to  men.'  On  the  other 
hand,  In  Northern  Africa  it  was  an  attempt  to  invade  by 
violence,  and  it  failed,  and  there  was  not  one  that  had 
courage  to  step  out  of  the  ranks  and  press  on.  They  re- 
turned. But  this  lone  missionary  pressed  on  and  on  until  he 
had  drawn  the  rude  figure  of  a  cross  on  the  southern  continent 
of  Africa,  and  then  he  said  with  his  dying  words:  'All  I  can 
add  in  my  loneliness  is.  May  Heaven's  richest  blessing  come 
down  on  every  one — American,  English,  Turk — who  will  help 
to  heal  this  open  sore  of  the  world.'  '  And  the  cross  turns 
not  back.'  The  open  sore  will  be  healed.  Africa  will  be 
redeemed." — Henry  M.  Stanley's  words  before  the  Methodist 
preachers  of  New  York  City. 

1.  Parents.  Niel  Livingstone,  whose  ancestry 
came  from  Ulfa  Island,  of  the  Staffa  group  of  Great 
Britain,  first  as  a  tailor  and  then  as  a  tea  merchant, 
made  a  moderate  living  in  Blantyre.  Quick  tem- 
per, warm  and  tender  heart,  deep  and  noble  con- 
victions; a  great  reader  of  good  books,  a  member 
of  the  Congregational  Church ;  family  worship 
morning  and  evening,  regular  attendance  at  church 
and  strict  observance  of  the  Sabbath,  were  marked 

41 


42  CHRISTIAN   HEROISM 

characteristics  of  his  Ufe  and  home.  His  wife, 
Agnes  Hunter,  to  whom  he  was  married  in  1810, 
shared  fully  in  the  high  ideals  of  her  husband.  To 
them  were  born  five  sons  and  two  daughters,  two 
sons  dying  in  infancy. 

2.  Early  Life.  David,  the  second  son,  was  bom 
on  March  19,  1813.  From  childhood  he  showed  un- 
usual love  for  nature,  and  thru  great  perseverance, 
which  always  characterized  his  life,  gained  prizes 
and  excelled  his  playmates  in  many  ways.  At  ten 
he  made  his  own  living  in  the  cotton  mills  while 
spending  his  evenings  in  night  school.  Thru  read- 
ing Dick's  *'  Philosophy  of  the  Future  State  *'  he  was 
led  to  confess  Christ ;  the  life  of  Henry  Martyn,  first 
modern  missionary  to  Mohammedans,  and  Charles 
GutslafT,  medical  missionary  to  China,  fixed  his  Ufe 
purpose.  "  It  is  my  desire  to  show  my  attachment 
to  the  cause  of  Him  Who  died  for  me  by  devoting 
my  life  to  His  service."  Contact  with  Robert  Mof- 
fat, pioneer  missionary  to  Africa,  prompted  Living- 
stone to  offer  his  services  to  this  needy  field.  Or- 
dained as  a  missionary  in  Albion  Street  Chapel, 
London,  on  November  8,  1840;  only  one  night's 
visit  home  and  that  an  all  night's  conference  about 
missions,  closed  in  the  morning  by  David  reading 
Psalms  121  and  135  at  family  worship,  and  this  future 
missionary  and  explorer  was  walking  towards  Glas- 
gow on  his  way  to  Africa.  He  was  accompanied 
by  his  father  to  Broomiclaw,  where  they  parted, 
never  to  meet  again. 

3.  First  Experiences  in  Africa.  On  December  8, 
1840,  Livingstone  sailed  for  Africa.    Going  by  Cape 


DAVID   LIVINGSTONE  43 

Town  and  Algoa  Bay  he  was  soon  in  the  interior 
where  Moffat  was  at  work  in  the  Bechuana  terri- 
tory. On  the  way  thither  he  was  incensed  at  the 
unkind  treatment  of  the  natives  by  Europeans. 
MingHng  freely  among  them,  healing  their  diseases, 
disarming  their  hostilities  by  interesting  them  in 
something  unusual,  he  soon  reached  the  conclusion 
that  a  noble  and  true  heart  was  a  better  mainspring 
to  overcome  and  direct  raw  natives  than  the  abuse 
heretofore  given  them.  His  intense  desire  that  all 
natives  should  have  an  opportunity  to  embrace 
Christianity,  and  his  decided  preference  to  labor 
where  no  white  man  had  worked,  led  him  to  locate 
at  Mabotsa,  northward  in  the  interior.  This  locality 
was  infested  by  lions;  and  one  day  one  which  the 
natives  had  wounded  sprang  out  of  the  bushes, 
seized  Livingstone  at  the  shoulder,  tore  his  flesh 
and  broke  his  arm.  Ever  after  he  could  not  raise 
his  gun  to  shoot  without  great  pain. 

4.  Marriage.  In  1844  he  was  united  in  marriage 
to  Mary  Moffat,  oldest  daughter  of  Robert  and 
Mary  Moffat.  To  them  six  children  were  born,  one 
dying  in  infancy.  Few  couples  enjoyed  living  to- 
gether better  than  this  one;  but  for  the  sake  of 
Africa  they  deprived  each  other  of  association  a 
great  part  of  their  lives.  Thotless  and  unfriendly 
remarks  about  their  separation  caused  them  much 
heartache. 

5.  First  Explorations.  In  1845  the  Livingstones 
moved  to  Chonuane,  and  later  to  Kolebeng,  where 
Sechele,  the  chief  of  the  tribes,  became  his  first  con- 
vert.   These  moves  were  but  the  first  steps  of  this 


44  CHRISTIAN   HEROISM 

daring  man's  life.  Each  letter  home  ended  with  the 
words,  "Who  will  penetrate  the  heart  of  Africa?" 
He  sickened  at  heart  when  he  heard  of  well-fed 
Christians  at  home  engaged  in  hair-splitting  dis- 
cussions over  doctrinal  themes  when  millions  were 
dying  without  the  Gospel  where  he  was.  At  last 
he  began  a  tour,  passed  over  Kalahari  Desert,  where 
for  days  no  water  could  be  found,  and  overcoming 
almost  insurmountable  difficulties,  discovered  Lake 
'Ngami.  The  chief,  Sevituane,  welcomed  him,  but 
on  account  of  the  unhealthy  conditions  the  country 
thus  found  did  not  prove  suitable  for  a  mission  sta- 
tion. 

6.  Self-Denial  and  Losses.  Livingstone  con- 
ceived the  idea  that,  if  a  way  were  opened  from  the 
interior  to  the  coast,  Christianity,  civilization  and 
commerce  would  move  freely  to  these  benighted 
people.  But  the  undertaking  involved  fearful  hard- 
ships and  much  self-denial.  It  was  about  this  time 
that  he  wrote,  "  I  place  no  value  on  anything  I  have 
or  possess  except  in  relation  to  the  kingdom  of 
Christ."  Taking  his  wife  and  children  to  Cape 
Town,  where  amidst  many  tears  and  heart  struggles 
he  saw  them  sail  for  England  on  April  23,  1852,  he 
set  his  face  to  this  new  purpose.  But  he  found 
many  obstacles.  The  Dutch  Boers,  who  had  robbed 
and  subjected  the  natives  to  the  worst  slavery,  op- 
posed his  eflforts  to  the  extent  of  destroying  his 
home  and  carrying  away  his  household  goods.  Un- 
daunted, however,  by  any  opposition,  exploring  the 
regions  round  about  preparatory  to  the  greater  task 
of  reaching  the  coast,  preaching,  teaching  and  heal- 


DAVID   LIVINGSTONE  45 

ing, — making  notes  and  observations  of  a  geograph- 
ical and  scientific  nature  and  forwarding  the  same 
to  England, — thus  he  sought  to  do  the  Father's  will 
as  he  wrote,  "As  for  me,  I  am  determined  to  open 
up  Africa  or  perish." 

7.  The  Horrors  of  the  Interior.  About  the  middle 
of  1853  Livingstone  reached  Linyanti,  on  the  Zam- 
besi. Here  Chief  Sekeletu  rendered  him  all  the  aid 
he  had  for  the  journey,  and  the  missionary  explorer, 
with  a  few  tusks,  coffee,  beads,  etc.,  and  accom- 
panied with  twenty-seven  Barotse  men  and  some 
oxen,  threw  himself  into  the  heart  of  Africa  on 
November  11,  1853,  and  after  seven  months  of  un- 
told hardship,  reached  St.  Paul  de  Loanda,  on  the 
west  coast.  During  the  journey  he  had  thirty-one 
attacks  of  intermittent  fever;  tow^ards  its  close  these 
were  accompanied  by  dysentery  of  the  most  pain- 
ful type.  Often  he  was  destitute  of  food  and  es- 
pecially of  the  kind  needed  for  his  condition.  The 
horrors  of  polygamy,  incest  and  cannibalism  were 
appalling.  The  cruelties  of  slavery,  seen  in  families 
broken  up,  gangs  chained,  bodies  of  those  that  per- 
ished from  indescribable  brutalities,  lying  by  the 
wayside  or  their  skeletons  grinning  from  trees, 
while  others  were  floating  in  the  river  until  at  night 
they  interfered  with  the  paddles  of  his  boat, — such 
manifestations  of  the  infamous  slave  trade  con- 
stantly drew  mightily  on  the  tender  heart  of  the 
noble  missionary. 

8.  An  Heroic  Return.  At  St.  Paul  de  Loanda, 
because  no  one  expected  him  to  arrive,  there  was  no 
mail.    A  boat  offered  him  passage  to  England;  but 


46  CHRISTIAN  HEROISM 

tho  needing  to  rest  and  regain  his  health  he  started 
interior  with  his  men  after  a  short  rest,  because  he 
had  promised  to  return  them  to  their  chief,  Sekeletu. 
When  the  news  that  he  was  aUve  reached  England, 
astonishment  and  admiration  filled  the  minds  of  the 
people.  The  Royal  Geographical  Society  awarded 
him  its  highest  honors,  a  gold  medal. 

9.  New  Discoveries.  A  journey  of  two  thousand 
miles  was  before  Livingstone  as  he  began  his  return 
trip  from  the  west  coast  eastward  on  September  24, 

1854.  Many  hostile  tribes  had  to  be  met  and  tact- 
fully handled;  many  dangers  were  found  in  the 
way.    After  arriving  at  Linyanti  on  September  11, 

1855,  he  went  down  the  Zambesi  River  and  discov- 
ered the  famous,  beautiful  Victoria  Falls  and  two 
longitudinal  elevations  where  Europeans  could  live 
free  from  fever  and  the  fly.  His  map  and  observa- 
tions were  of  greatest  value  to  the  Royal  Geograph- 
ical Society.  On  May  20,  1856,  he  reached  Quili- 
mane  on  the  east  coast  and  thus  covered  a  territory 
never  before  traversed  by  a  white  man. 

10.  First  Visit  Home.  After  sixteen  years  of  ab- 
sence Livingstone  made  his  first  visit  to  England, 
arriving  December  9,  1856.  Had  he  risen  from  the 
grave  he  could  not  have  been  looked  upon  with 
more  interest  or  loaded  with  more  honors.  Soci- 
eties, colleges  and  others  vied  with  each  other  in 
doing  him  honor.  Mrs.  Livingstone,  who  had  heard 
the  unfriendly  criticism  about  their  prolonged  sep- 
aration and  her  husband's  exploring  instead  of  do- 
ing regular  missionary  work,  and  who  had  endured 
the  long,  lonely  months  of  waiting,  stood  by  his 


DAVID  LIVINGSTONE  47 

side  thru  all  this  flood  of  honor.  Lord  Shaftesbury 
on  one  occasion  ''  paid  her  equal  tribute  with  her 
husband  and  all  England  said  'Amen.'  " 

11.  Results  in  England.  While  at  home,  Living- 
stone wrote  his  first  book,  "  Missionary  Travels," 
a  great  success  in  sales  and  awakening  interest  in 
Africa.  On  this  trip  a  very  serious  matter,  which 
had  absorbed  the  attention  of  those  interested,  was 
settled.  The  London  Missionary  Society  which 
sent  him  out  felt  that  it  was  not  right  to  use  his 
time  in  exploring  the  country.  Livingstone  had  a 
strong  conviction  that  "  the  end  of  the  exploration 
is  the  beginning  of  the  enterprise."  At  last,  be- 
cause so  many  looked  upon  his  work  as  not  mis- 
sionary, he  withdrew  from  the  Board  and  engaged 
with  the  Royal  Geographical  Society  and  went  out 
as  the  Queen's  consul. 

12.  Extensive  Explorations.  On  March  10,  1858, 
Dr.  and  Mrs.  Livingstone,  with  their  son  Oswell. 
sailed  from  England.  At  Cape  Town  Mrs.  Living- 
stone became  so  ill  that  she  had  to  remain  behind, 
and  did  not  rejoin  her  husband  till  several  years 
after.  He  explored  the  mouth  of  the  Zambesi, 
made  three  trips  on  the  Shire  River  and  at  last  dis- 
covered Lake  Nyassa.  In  1860  he  visited  his  old 
friend,  Sekeletu ;  in  1861  he  explored  the  river  Ro- 
vuma  and  assisted  in  establishing  the  Universities 
Mission.  Thru  all  these  years  he  was  establishing 
sites  for  missions,  preaching  the  Gospel,  healing  the 
sick,  and  contributing  religious  and  scientific  arti- 
cles to  periodicals  in  England.  His  accounts  of  the 
atrocities  of  the  slave-trade  stirred  the  whole  world. 


48  CHRISTIAN   HEROISM 

13.  Mrs.  Livingstone  Dies.  After  spending  a 
year  at  the  Cape,  Mrs.  Livingstone  returned  to  En- 
gland and  placed  her  children  in  school.  In  1862 
she  joined  Rer  husband  in  Africa,  but  was  not  with 
him  over  three  months  when,  from  the  banks  of  the 
Shire,  she  went  to  be  with  her  Lord.  In  all  of  Hfe's 
hardships  and  trials  nothing  called  forth  words  from 
our  hero  like  these, — "  For  the  first  time  in  my  Hfe 
I  want  to  die." 

14.  Last  Visit  to  England.  The  following  year, 
while  exploring  the  region  about  Lake  Nyassa,  he 
was  asked  home  by  the  government.  He  returned 
with  the  purpose  of  exposing  the  slave-trade  and  to 
obtain  means  to  open  a  mission  north  of  the  Portu- 
guese territory.  His  new  book,  "  The  Zambesi  and 
Its  Tributaries,"  4,800  copies  of  which  sold  the  first 
evening  it  was  on  the  market,  awakened  deep  inter- 
est in  Africa  and  stirred  up  great  indignation  against 
the  Portuguese  because  of  its  revelations  of  their 
treatment  of  the  natives. 

While  at  home,  Livingstone  with  his  aged  mother 
and  his  children,  save  one,  had  a  family  reunion. 
Robert,  the  absent  one,  had  first  gone  to  Africa  to 
find  his  father.  Failing,  he  sailed  for  America,  en- 
listed in  the  Federal  army,  was  wounded,  taken 
prisoner,  died  in  a  hospital,  and  was  buried  in  the 
National  Cemetery  at  Gettysburg.  Thus,  while  the 
father  was  giving  his  life  for  the  liberty  of  the  black 
man  in  Africa,  the  son  gave  his  Hfe  for  the  freedom 
of  the  same  race  in  America. 

Livingstone  declined  to  return  to  Africa  at  the 
direction  of  the  Royal  Geographical  Society  simply 


DAVID  LIVINGSTONE  49 

to  determine  the  watershed  of  the  continent,  tho 
every  inducement  was  offered  him,  and  to  accom- 
plish this  would  have  been  the  crowning  achieve- 
ment of  his  explorations.  To  preach,  heal  and  help 
the  African,  and  not  to  give  up  his  missionary  pur- 
poses, was  still  the  impelhng  motive  of  all  his  ef- 
forts. 

15.  Reverses.  His  equipment  upon  his  return  to 
Africa  by  way  of  Bombay  was  not  as  good  as  it 
should  have  been.  Many  reverses  met  him.  His 
helpers  proved  of  little  help ;  some  of  his  people 
were  ill  behaved,  and  had  to  be  dismissed ;  old 
scenes  about  Lake  Nyassa  haunted  him  and  dis- 
appointed hopes  preyed  on  his  mind;  the  inhuman 
cruelties  of  the  slave  trade  were  a  constant  night- 
mare to  him.  For  a  time  he  turned  his  attention  to 
the  watershed  question,  but  found  many  hindrances. 
It  was  at  this  time  that  Musa,  with  some  followers, 
forsook  him  and  reported  the  explorer  dead.  In 
spite  of  all  this  he  pressed  forward.  His  medicine 
chest,  so  essential  to  him,  disappeared ;  he  reached 
Lake  Tanganyika ;  discovered  Lake  Moero ;  after- 
wards Lake  Bangweolo ;  suffered  greatly  from  sick- 
ness, and  returned  to  Ujiji  to  find  his  goods  all  gone. 

16.  Hardships  Indeed.  The  next  two  years,  July, 
1869,  to  October,  1871,  were  spent  in  a  journey  from 
Ujiji  to  the  river  Lealaba  and  return,  and  were  per- 
haps the  saddest  years  of  his  life.  He  beheld  the  thou- 
sand villages  about  which  Moffat  told,  and  which 
caused  him  to  give  his  life  to  Africa.  He,  himself, 
preached  to  thousands  and  tens  of  thousands  of  na- 
tives.    But  his  strength  failed  him  in  1871.     Feet 


50  CHRISTIAN  HEROISM 

sore  from  ulcers;  teeth  falling  out  thru  sickness; 
weary  of  body  and  sick  of  heart,  he  lay  in  his  hut 
for  eighty  days,  longing  for  home,  now  far  beyond 
his  reach.  His  sole  comfort  and  help  was  his  Bible, 
which  he  read  thru  four  times  during  this  period, 
and  upon  the  flyleaf  of  which  he  wrote  these  sig- 
nificant words :  "  No  letters  for  three  years.  I  have 
a  sore  longing  to  finish  and  go  home,  if  God  wills." 
Supplies  and  letters  had  been  sent,  but  were  inter- 
cepted by  the  Portuguese.  The  Royal  Geographical 
Society  had  sent  out  a  search,  but  found  him  not. 

17.  The  Discoverer  Discovered.  Just  at  this  mo- 
ment of  mystery  about  Livingstone's  whereabouts, 
James  Gordon  Bennett,  of  the  N^ew  York  Herald, 
sent  Henry  M.  Stanley  to  locate  the  explorer  "  at 
any  cost."  Almost  marvelous  was  Stanley's  effort. 
Once  he  wrote,  "  No  living  man  shall  stop  me.  On- 
ly death  can  prevent  me ;  but  death, — not  even  this. 
I  shall  not  die ;  I  will  not  die ;  I  cannot  die.  Some- 
thing tells  me  that  I  shall  find  him.  And  I  write  it 
larger,  find  him,  FIND  HIM."  At  last  after  forced 
marches  he  met  Susi,  who  came  to  meet  Stanley, 
and  then  soon  the  explorer  himself.  "  Dr.  Living- 
stone, I  presume?"  said  Stanley,  as  he  lifted  his 
hat.  "  Yes,"  replied  the  pale,  weary,  grey-haired 
missionary.  "  I  thank  my  God  I  am  permitted  to 
see  you,"  said  Stanley ;  and  to  this  came  the  reply, 
"  I  feel  thankful  that  I  am  here  to  welcome  you." 

18.  Overjoy.  It  was  a  glad  day  for  Livingstone. 
Letters  and  supplies  were  abundant  and  appreci- 
ated. He  forgot  his  ailments  and  became  overjoyed 
in  this  Good  Samaritan  act.  Together  the  men  spent 


DAVID   LIVINGSTONE  51 

four  months  exploring  Lake  Tanganyika.  Stanley 
became  a  hero  worshipper  of  his  companion.  Once 
he  wrote,  "  I  challenge  any  man  to  find  a  fault  in  his 
character.  .  .  .  The  secret  is  that  his  religion  is 
a  constant,  earnest  and  sincere  practice." 

19.  "  Forward."  Once  in  his  early  life  Living- 
stone said,  "Anywhere,  providing  it  is  forward." 
Thus  he  was  impelled  even  in  old  age.  For,  instead 
of  returning  with  Stanley,  as  he  well  might  have 
done  and  was  urged  to  do,  he  made  new  resolve  to 
locate  the  watersheds,  secured  new  men  and  pressed 
into  the  interior.  On  March  19,  1872,  when  fifty- 
nine  years  old  he  wrote,  **  My  birthday !  My  Jesus, 
my  King,  my  Life,  my  All.  I  again  dedicate  my 
whole  self  to  Thee."  But  the  grey-haired,  footsore 
explorer  and  missionary  this  time  went  forward 
thru  swollen  rivers  and  dismal  swamps,  every  day 
of  the  march  being  marked  with  dysentery  and 
most  excruciating  pains.  At  every  convenient  place 
he  would  have  his  carriers  stop  and  let  him  rest. 
April  29  was  his  last  day  of  travel.  He  had  reached 
the  village  of  Chitambo,  in  Ilala,  on  Lake  Bang- 
weolo.  Here,  sick  unto  death,  he  made  observa- 
tions, carefully  brot  his  journal  up  to  date,  drew 
maps  and  gave  orders.  How  heroic  w^as  the  spirit 
in  him  to  the  last! 

20.  Victory.  He  rested  quietly  on  the  30th;  but 
at  four  on  the  morning  of  May  1,  1873,  the  boy  who 
slept  at  Livingstone's  door  wakened,  beheld  his 
master,  and  fearing  death,  called  Susi.  "  By  the 
candle  still  burning  they  saw  him,  not  in  bed,  but 
kneelins;^  at  the  bedside,  with  his  head  buried  in  his 


52  CHRISTIAN  HEROISM 

hands  upon  the  pillow.  The  sad,  yet  not  unex- 
pected truth  soon  became  evident;  he  had  passed 
away  on  the  furthest  of  all  his  journeys,  and 
without  a  single  attendant.  But  he  had  died  in  the 
act  of  prayer, — prayer  offered  in  that  reverent  atti- 
tude about  which  he  was  always  so  particular ;  com- 
mending his  own  spirit,  with  all  his  dear  ones  as  he 
was  wont,  into  the  hands  of  his  Savior;  and  com- 
mending Africa,  his  own  dear  Africa,  with  all  her 
woes  and  sins  and  wrongs,  to  the  Avenger  of  the 
oppressed  and  the  Redeemer  of  the  lost." 

Words  can  never  do  justice  to  the  noble  course 
which  his  faithful  servants,  led  by  Susi,  now  took. 
They  removed  the  heart  from  the  body  of  their 
dead  leader  and  buried  it  under  a  tree  near  where 
he  died.  They  dried  the  body  in  the  sun,  tied  it  to 
a  pole  and  after  nine  months'  march  reached  the 
coast  and  shipped  it  to  England.  On  April  18, 
1874,  the  remains  w^ere  laid  to  rest,  amidst  greatest 
honors,  in  Westminster  Abbey,  London. 

21.  Some  Results.  The  news  of  Livingstone's 
death  quickened  the  pulse-beat  of  the  world  and 
roused  many  thousands  to  accept  his  interpretation 
of  his  own  efforts,  "  the  end  of  the  exploration  is 
the  beginning  of  the  enterprise."  Africa  became  at 
once  the  favored  field  for  missionary  enterprise  of 
almost  every  denomination.  The  Congo  Free  State, 
thru  the  efforts  of  Stanley,  upon  whom  Living- 
stone's mantle  fell,  was  agreed  to  by  hundreds  of 
native  chiefs,  and  the  "  Great  Powers  at  Berlin 
framed  and  ratified  a  constitution  for  the  Free  State, 


DAVID   LIVIXGSTOXE  53 

carrying  out  almost  every  principle  for  which  Liv- 
ingstone had  contended." 

Questions   for   Review   on   David   Livingstone. 

(There  is   no  better  book  on   Livingstone   than   Blaikie's 
"  The   Personal    Life   of   David   Livingstone.") 

1.  Describe  his  ancestry  and  give  incidents  of  his  early 

life. 

2.  Tell  about  his  first  experiences  in  Africa. 

3.  Describe  his  first  explorations,  self-denials  and  losses. 

4.  Relate    his    observations   of   the    interior,    incidents   at 

the    coast    and    effect    upon    England    when    news 
reached  home. 

5.  What  new  discoveries   did  his   return   trip  bring? 

6.  Tell  about  his  first  visit  home  and  its  results. 

7.  Describe  his  activities  upon  his  second  trip  to  Africa. 

8.  Describe  his  work  the  third  time  to  Africa. 

9.  Relate  Stanley's  finding  him  and  its  effect. 

10.  Give    incidents    leading    to    the    close    of    his    life   and 
name  some  results  of  his  wonderful  career. 


Chronolosfical. 

1813  Born    at  Blantyre.    in   Lanarkshire,    Scotland,    March    19. 

1833  Real  conversion  took  place  in  his  life. 

1836  Entered  school  in  Glasgow, 

1838  Accepted  by  London  Missionary  Society,  September. 

1840  Ordained  missionary  in  Albion  St.  Chapel,  November  20; 
Sailed  on  H.  M.  Ship  "  George  "  for  Africa,  December  8. 

1841  Arrived  at  Kuruman,   July   31. 

1842  Extended  tour  of  Bechuana  country  begun  February  10. 

1843  Located  at  Mabotsa,  August. 

1844  Marriage   to  Mary  Moffat  of  Kuruman. 

1846  Located  at  Chonuane  with  Chief  Sechele. 

1847  Moved  to  Kolobeng. 

1848  Sechele,   first   convert,    baptized.   October   1. 


54  CHRISTIAN   HEROISiM 


1849  Lake  'Ngami  discovered,  August  1. 

1850  Royal   Geographical   Society   awarded   royal   donation,   25 

guineas. 

1851  Discovered  the  upper  Zambesi  August  3. 

1852  Mrs.    Livingstone    and    four    children    sailed    from    Cape 
Town   April    23. 

1S53  Journey   from   Linyanti    to   west   coast,   November   11    to 
May  31,  1854. 

1854  French  Geographical   Society  awarded  silver  medal; 
University  of  Glasgow  conferred  degree  LL.  D.; 
Journey    from   west    coast   back   to    Linyanti,    September 

24  to  September  11,  1855. 

1855  Journey  from  Linyanti  to  Quilimane  on  east  coast,  No- 

vember 3   to  May  20,  1856; 
Royal     Geographical     Society     awarded     Patron's     Gold 
Medal. 

1856  Arrived  in  London  on  first  visit  home,   December   9, 

1857  Freedom  of  cities  of  London,  Glasgow,  Edinburgh,  Dun- 

dee and  many  other  towns;  Corresponding  Member  of 
American  Geographical  and  Statistical  Society,  New 
York;  Royal  Geographical  Society,  London;  Geograph- 
ical Society  of  Paris;  K.  K.  Geographical  Society  of 
Vienna;  Honorary  Fellow  of  Faculty  and  Physicians 
of  Glasgow;  Degree  of  D.  C.  L.  by  University  of  Ox- 
ford; elected  F.  R.  S.;  appointed  Commander  of  Zam- 
besi Expedition  and  her  Majesty's  Consul  at  Tette, 
Quilimane,    Senna. 

1858  Returned  with   Mrs.  Livingstone  to  Africa,   March   10. 

1859  River     Shire     explored     and     Lake     Nyassa     discovered, 

September  16. 

1862  Mrs.   Livingstone  died   at   Shupanga,    April    27; 
Explored  the  Yovuma  River. 

1864  Arrived  In  Bombay,  June  13;  London,  July  23. 

1866  Arrived  at  Zanzibar,  January  28. 

1867  Discovered   Lake   Tanganyika  April. 

1868  Discovered  Lake  Bangweolo,  July  18. 

1869  Arrived  at  Ujiji,  March  14. 

1871  Reached  Nyangwe,  March  29;  returned  to  UjlJi  a  "living 

skeleton,"    October    23. 
Henry  M.  Stanley  found  him  October  28. 

1872  Gold  Medal  by  Italian  Geographical  Society. 

1873  Died  in  his  tent  at  Ilala,  May  1. 

1874  Body  buried  with  honors  in  Westminster  Abbey,  London, 

April  18.   . 


DAVID   LIVINGSTONE  55 


MISSIONARY     SACRIFICE. 

(An  extract  from  a  paper  on  the  subject  written  by 
Dr.  Livingstone  and  worthy  of  being  read  by  every 
Christian  every  time  he  thinks  he  has  made  or  is  making 
a  sacrifice.) 

A  missionary,  surely,  can  not  undervalue  his  commis- 
sion, as  soon  as  it  is  put  into  his  hands.  But  what  means 
the  lugubrious  wail  that  too  often  bursts  from  the  circle 
of  his  friends?  The  tears  shed  might  be  excused  if  he 
were  going  to  Norfolk  Island  [one  of  the  South  Sea 
group,  at  the  time  inhabited  by  cannibals]  at  the  Gov- 
ernment expense.  But  sometimes  the  missionary  note  is 
pitched  on  the  same  key.  The  white  cliffs  of  Dover  [En- 
gland] become  immensely  dear  to  those  who  have  never 
cared  for  masses  of  chalk  before.  Pathetic  plaints  are 
penned  about  laying  their  bones  on  a  foreign  shore,  by 
those  who  never  thought  of  making  aught  of  their  bones 
at  home.  (Bonedust  is  dear  nowhere,  we  think.)  And 
then  there  is  the  never-ending  talk  and  wringing  of  hands 
over  missionary  "  sacrifices."  The  man  is  surely  going 
to  be  hanged,  instead  of  going  to  serve  in  Christ's  holy 
Gospel!  Is  this  such  service  as  He  deserves  Who,  though 
rich,  for  our  sakes  became  poor?  There  is  so  much  in  the 
manner  of  giving;  some  bestow  their  favors  so  gracefully, 
their  value  to  the  recipient  is  doubled.  From  others  a 
gift  is  as  good  as  a  blow  in  the  face.  Are  we  not  guilty 
of  treating  our  Lord  somewhat  more  scurvily  than  we 
would  treat  our  indigent  fellow-men?  We  stereotype 
the  word  "  charity "  in  our  language,  as  applicable  to  a 
contribution  to  His  cause.  "  So  many  charities, — we  can 
not  afford  them."  Is  not  the  word  ungraciously  applied 
to  the  Lord  Jesus,  as  if  He  were  a  poor  beggar,  and  an 
unworthy  one  too?  His  are  the  cattle  on  a  thousand 
hills,  the  silver  and  the  gold;  and  worthy  is  the  Lamb 
that  was  slain.   We  treat  Him  ill.  Bipeds  of  the  masculine 


56  CHRISTIAN   HEROISM 

gender  assume  the  piping  phraseology  of  poor  old  women 
in  presence  of  Him  before  Whom  the  Eastern  Magi  fell 
down  and  worshiped, — ay,  and  opened  their  treasures, 
and  presented  unto  Him  gifts;  gold,  frankincense,  and 
myrrh.  They  will  give  their  "  mites  "  as  if  what  they  do 
give  were  their  "all."  It  is  utterly  unfair  to  magnify  the 
little  we  do  for  Him  by  calling  it  sacrifice,  or  pretend  we 
are  doing  all  we  can  by  assuming  the  tones  of  poor 
widows.  He  asks  a  willing  mind,  cheerful  obedience;  and 
can  we  not  give  that  to  Him  Who  made  His  Father's  will 
in  our  salvation  as  His  meat  and  His  drink,  till  He  bowed 
His  head  and  gave  up  the  ghost? 

Hundreds  of  young  men  annually  leave  our  shores  as 
cadets.  .  .  .  Thousands  rush  to  California,  from  dif- 
ferent parts  of  the  world,  on  the  discovery  of  gold!  How 
many  husbands  left  their  wives  and  families!  How  many 
Christian  men  tore  themselves  away  from  all  home  en- 
dearments to  suffer,  and  toil,  and  perish  by  cold  and 
starvation  on  the  overland  route!  How  many  sank  from 
fever  and  exhaustion  on  the  banks  of  the  Sacramento!  Yet 
no  word  of  sacrifices  there.  And  why  should  we  so  re- 
gard all  we  give  and  do  for  the  Well-beloved  of  our  souls! 
Our  talk  of  sacrifices  is  ungenerous  and  heathenish. 


ADONIRAM   JUDSON. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

ADONIRAM    JUDSON. 

Burmah's  First  Missionary. 

Bom  in  Maiden,  Massachusetts,  August  9,  1788. 

Died  on  the  Indian  Ocean,  April  12,  1850. 

"  His  eyes  were  filled  with  tears  when  I  had  done  reading, 
but  still  he  at  first  spoke  playfully  and  in  a  way  that  a 
little  disappointed  me.  Then  a  look  of  almost  unearthly 
solemnity  came  over  him,  and,  clinging  fast  to  my  hand,  as 
tho  to  assure  himself  of  being  really  in  the  world,  he  said, 
'  Love,  this  frightens  me.  I  do  not  know  what  to  make  of  it.' 
'What?'  'Why,  what  you  have  just  been  reading.  I  never 
was  deeply  interested  in  any  object,  I  never  prayed  sincerely 
and  earnestly  for  anything,  but  it  came;  at  some  time, — no 
matter  at  how  distant  a  day, — somehow,  in  some  shape, — 
probably  the  last  I  should  have  devised, — it  came.  And  yet 
I  have  always  had  so  little  faith!  May  God  forgive  me,  and, 
while  He  condescends  to  use  me  as  His  instrument,  wipe  the 
sin  of  unbelief  from  my  heart." — Mrs.  Judson's  account  of 
his  comments  after  reading  an  account  of  his  influence  among 
the  Jews  thru  his  tracts. 

1.  His  Home.  Nestled  among  the  friendly  trees 
of  Maiden,  a  beautiful  suburb  of  Boston,  Massachu- 
setts, still  stands  the  old  wooden  house  in  which  Adoni- 
ram  Judson,  a  Congregational  minister,  bom  at  Wood- 
bury, Connecticut,  brot  his  bride,  Abigail  Brown, 
born  at  Tiverton,  Rhode  Island,  after  their  marriage 
November  23,  1786.  Their  first  child,  born  August  9, 
1788,  they  called  Adoniram.  The  family  resided 
here  until  the  son  was  four  and  one-half  years  old ; 
then  at  Wenham  till  he  was  twelve ;  then  at  Brain- 
tree  until  he  was  sixteen,  when  they  took  up  per- 
manent residence  at  the  historic  town  of  Plymouth. 

57 


58  CHRISTIAN  HEROISM 

2.  Success  in  School.  At  three  young  Judson  was 
able  to  read.  With  boyish  ambition  he  gathered 
other  children  together  while  from  a  chair  he  would 
conduct  a  service.  His  favorite  hymn  began,  "  Go 
preach  my  Gospel,  saith  the  Lord."  In  grammar 
school  he  showed  unusual  taste  for  languages  and 
was  nicknamed  Virgil,  or  "  Old  Virgil  dug  up."  At 
twelve  he  sought  after  books  to  read,  that  older 
people  refused  him  because  of  his  youth,  tho  his  fa- 
ther fostered  his  desire  for  knowledge  and  never 
doubted  that  the  son  would  some  day  be  a  great 
man.  This  unconcealed  parental  pride  and  ambi- 
tion cost  the  child  in  later  years  a  great  struggle, 
for  all  worldly  ambition  had  to  be  sacrificed  for  the 
one  great  purpose  of  his  hfe.  In  1804  the  young 
man  Judson  as  a  sophomore  entered  Providence, 
afterwards  named  Brown,  University.  Three  years 
later,  when  but  nineteen,  he  won  the  honors  of  his 
class.  His  college  days  were  marked  by  close  ap- 
plication and  great  care  in  his  life  and  conduct.  The 
same  year  he  finished  college  he  opened  a  private 
academy  in  Plymouth,  and  taught  nearly  one  year, 
during  which  time  he  pubHshed  two  school  books, — 
"  Elements  of  English  Grammar "  and  "  Young 
Ladies'  Arithmetic." 

3.  Conversion.  While  Adoniram  was  reared  in  a 
thoroughly  Christian  atmosphere  during  his  college 
days,  his  life  was  stained  by  infidehty,  which  at  that 
time  swept  over  the  land,  and  the  precocious  stu- 
dent became  a  Free  Thinker  before  he  completed 
his  course.  In  this  frame  of  mind,  after  his  gradua- 
tion, he  made  a  tour  thru  the  Northern  States.    He 


ADONIRAM   JUDSON  59 

chanced  to  stop  at  a  lonely  inn  and  was  assigned  to 
a  room  next  to  a  young  man  who  died  that  night. 
Adoniram  did  not  resent  sleeping  next  to  the  dying 
man,  but  he  wondered  who  was  passing  away  and 
if  he  was,  like  himself,  a  Free  Thinker,  or  was  he  a 
Christian.  The  next  morning  he  learned  of  the 
young  man's  death  and  more:  he  who  had  passed 
away  was  an  intimate  friend  and  college  classmate. 
Judson  was  stunned.  He  abandoned  his  further 
pleasure  trip  and  returned  home.  He  became  an 
earnest  seeker  after  salvation,  much  to  the  joy  of  his 
parents.  By  special  favor,  since  he  was  neither  a 
professor  of  religion  nor  a  candidate  for  the  min- 
istry, he  was  admitted  to  Andover  Seminary  and  on 
December  2,  1808,  solemnly  dedicated  himself  to 
Christ.  About  five  months  later  he  became  a  member 
of  the  Third  Congregational  Church  at  Plymouth. 

4.  Missionary  Consecration.  Conversion  and  con- 
secration to  the  ministry  were  almost  simultaneous. 
He  became  a  Christian  to  become  a  minister  and 
soon  he  added  "  to  become  a  missionary."  Dr.  Bu- 
chanan's sermon,  "  The  Star  of  the  East,"  in  which 
are  related  the  missionary  labors  of  Schwartz,  in 
Burmah,  fired  his  soul.  Judson,  with  four  other 
devoted  young  men,  formed  a  missionary  society, 
and  beneath  a  haystack  near  the  college  they 
consecrated  themselves  to  foreign  missions.  Judson 
had  much  opposition  to  brook.  He  was  ofifered  a 
splendid  position  in  Brown  University.  Dr.  Grif- 
fith offered  to  make  him  his  colleague  in  Plymouth 
church.  When  his  mother  heard  this  she  said,  "And 
you  will  be  so  near  home."    But  he  replied,  "  I  shall 


60  CHRISTIAN   HEROISM 

never  live  in  Boston.  I  have  farther  than  that  to 
go,'*  His  father's  plans  were  frustrated ;  his  mother 
and  sister  in  tears  pled  with  him  not  to  become  a 
foreign  missionary. 

5.  Missionary  Appointment.  Judson  and  his  as- 
sociates made  known  their  wishes  to  the  teachers  of 
the  Seminary,  and  on  June  27,  1810,  to  the  General 
Association  of  the  Congregationalists  in  Massachu- 
settes.  Thru  this  step  the  American  Board  of  For- 
eign Missions,  which  has  carried  forward  such  a 
wonderful  work  in  missions,  was  organized.  Feel- 
ing their  weakness  in  handling  such  a  new  and  stu- 
pendous problem,  this  infant  Board  sent  Judson 
to  England  to  confer  with  the  London  Missionary 
Society;  but  joint  efforts  seemed  impracticable.  Upon 
his  return  he  was  appointed  as  a  missionary  in  Asia, 
to  locate  in  Burmah  or  elsewhere  as  he  deemed  best. 

6.  Marriage.  Judson's  life  by  the  cord  of  love  was 
bound  to  Miss  Ann  Hasseltine,  whose  sublime  hero- 
ism has  made  her  one  of  the  most  remarkable  wom- 
en of  her  generation.  She  was  born  December  22,  1789 ; 
at  sixteen  confessed  Christ ;  and  in  the  face  of  much 
public  sentiment  against  it,  decided  to  become  a  for- 
eign missionar>%  February  3,  1812,  Judson  took  leave 
of  his  parents  in  Plymouth;  on  February  5  he  was 
united  in  marriage  to  Ann  Hasseltine ;  the  next  day  he 
was  ordained  at  Salem ;  and  on  February  19,  with  his 
bride,  embarked  on  the  brig,  Caravan,  bound  for  Cal- 
cutta. 

7.  Becomes  a  Baptist.  It  took  four  months  for 
the  voyage  to  India.    During  this  time  they  studied 


ADONIRAM    JUDSON  61 

their  Bibles  and  decided  to  accept  the  tenets  of  the 
Baptists,  because  they  had  been  led  to  believe  that 
faith  should  precede  baptism  and  baptism  was  im- 
mersion. It  cost  a  great  struggle,  for  in  making 
the  change  he  was  casting  aside  all  previous  train- 
ing and  dropping  the  Board  that  had  sent  him. 
There  was  no  Baptist  Board.  Surely  his  step  was 
one  of  great  faith  and  deep  conviction.  On  September 
6,  1812,  Judson  and  his  wife  were  baptized  by  Rev. 
Ward  in  Calcutta.  When  news  reached  America 
of  this  change,  the  Baptists  were  aroused  and  or- 
ganized the  American  Baptist  Missionary  Union. 

8.  No  Welcome  in  India.  The  East  India  Com- 
pany compelled  them  to  leave  as  they  tried  to  settle 
at  different  places  within  their  domain.  Hither  and 
thither  they  Avent ;  lived  four  months  on  the  Isle  of 
France,  where  they  learned  of  the  death  of  Mrs. 
Newell,  the  first  American  martyr  of  Foreign  Mis- 
sions ;  tried  to  land  at  Madras,  in  India,  and  finally 
found  a  resting  place  July  13,  1812,  at  Rangoon, 
Burmah.  They  had  much  preferred  the  protection 
of  the  British  flag,  even  tho  very  unfriendly  at  that 
time,  to  the  despotic,  cruel  care  of  the  King  of 
Burmah. 

9.  Labors  Abundant.  In  Rangoon  the  first  ten 
years  of  missionary  labors  were  given  mainly  to  the 
mastering  of  the  Burmese  language,  without  gram- 
mar, dictionary  or  English-speaking  teacher.  Three 
years  later  to  the  day  he  completed  a  grammar  for 
the  Burmese  language.  May  20,  1817,  he  finished 
the  translation  of  Matthew;  he  wrote  tracts,  con- 
cise, clear  statements  of  Bible  truth,  and  gave  them 


62  CHRISTIAN  HEROISM 

out  discriminatingly  and  prayerfully,  and  these  lo- 
cated his  first  serious  inquirer  after  truth.  His  keen 
logic,  setting  at  naught  the  shrewdness  of  the  na- 
tives, along  with  his  beautiful  Christian  spirit,  often 
brot  applause  from  the  hearers.  After  nearly  six 
years  in  Burmah,  on  April  4,  1819,  Judson  ventured 
to  preach  his  first  public  discourse.  June  27  he 
baptized  Moung  Hau,  his  first  Burman  convert. 
Many  who  had  long  been  taught  followed,  and  the 
mission  was  a  happy  body  of  believers. 

10.  Regions  Beyond.  But  all  was  not  favorable. 
The  Viceroy  of  Rangoon  harassed  Judson  until  he 
decided  to  call  on  the  Emperor  at  Ava.  His  appeal 
was  of  no  avail,  and  he  returned  home  greatly  dis- 
couraged. He  planned  to  move  under  EngHsh  do- 
main, but  the  little  native  church  prevailed  against 
his  leaving.  In  1822  Judson  again  called  on  the 
Emperor  in  Ava  and  this  time  was  received  favor- 
ably and  asked  to  locate  in  the  city.  At  this  time 
Rangoon  had  a  membership  of  eighteen  natives,  a 
chapel,  printing  press  and  schools,  and  two  mis- 
sionary couples  from  America  to  take  care  of  the 
infant  church.  So  answering  the  longing  of  his 
soul  to  enter  the  regions  beyond,  the  Judsons  began 
their  home  in  Ava  January  23,  1824. 

11.  In  Prison.  The  Emperor  gave  Judson  a  plot 
of  ground  for  a  mission  and  assured  him  royal  pro- 
tection. Mrs.  Judson  soon  had  a  fine  class  of  native 
girls  and  the  outlook  was  most  promising.  But 
war  broke  out  between  Burmah  and  the  EngHsh 
Government  of  India  and  the  Judsons  were  looked 
upon  as  spies.    On  June  8,  1824,  Judson  was  com- 


ADONIRAM    JUDSON  63 

mitted  to  the  horrible  prison  of  Oung-pen-la.  It 
was  forty  by  thirty,  five  feet  high,  with  no  ventila- 
tion save  thru  the  cracks  between  the  boards.  "  In 
this  room  were  confined  one  hundred  persons  of 
both  sexes  and  all  nationalities,  nearly  all  naked, 
and  half  famished.  The  prison  was  never  washed 
or  even  swept.  Putrid  remains  of  animal  and  vege- 
table matter,  together  with  nameless  abominations, 
strewed  the  floor.  In  this  place  of  torment  Mr. 
Judson  lay  with  five  pairs  of  fetters  on  his  legs  and 
ankles,  weighing  about  fourteen  pounds,  the  marks 
of  which  he  carried  to  his  dying  day.  At  nightfall, 
lest  the  prisoners  should  escape,  a  bamboo  pole  was 
placed  between  the  legs  and  then  drawn  up  by 
means  of  pulleys  to  a  height  which  allowed  their 
shoulders  to  rest  on  the  ground  while  their  feet  de- 
pended from  the  iron  rings  of  the  fetters."  With 
fine  sensibilities,  reared  in  tender  surroundings,  al- 
ways active  and  pushing,  no  one  can  imagine  what 
endurance  he  was  called  upon  to  exercise  in  the 
twenty-one  months  of  prison  life,  much  of  the  time 
in  fetters. 

12.  His  Heroic  Wife.  But  Judson  was  not  the 
only  sufterer.  His  wife  was  without  protection. 
Yet  she  brot  food  to  the  prison  day  after  day  and 
with  bribes  passed  the  officials  and  gave  relief  to 
some  of  the  wretched  prisoners.  She  gave  birth 
to  a  child,  and  after  twenty-one  days  carried  it  in 
her  arms  to  show  to  its  father  in  the  prison.  The 
child  took  small-pox;  then  the  mother  herself  took 
the  same  loathsome  disease,  followed  closely  by 
spotted  fever,  which  brot  her  close  to  death.    After 


64  CHRISTIAN  HEROISM 

many  entreaties  she  secured  permission  for  her  hus- 
band to  come  out  of  prison,  and  he,  with  fetters  on 
and  a  guard  following,  carried  their  crying  babe 
about  the  streets,  begging  nourishment  from  some 
Burman  mother. 

13.  Deliverance.  Tho  Judson  was  imprisoned  be- 
cause the  Burman  government  thot  him  a  spy,  now 
it  released  him  to  translate  and  mediate  in  making 
terms  of  peace  with  the  English  government.  He 
had  kept  scrupulously  clear  from  all  affairs  of  the 
government,  but  was  compelled  to  take  part.  After 
six  weeks'  service  he  was  cast  into  prison  because 
of  the  advance  of  the  English.  He  was  soon  re- 
leased by  Capt.  Campbell,  who  took  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Judson  to  his  own  quarters  and  gave  them  every 
care. 

14.  Sunshine  and  Shadows.  Peace  being  declared, 
the  Judsons  departed  and  arrived  in  Rangoon  March 
21,  1826.  He  refused  an  oft'er  from  the  EngHsh 
government  of  $3,000  per  year,  and  took  up  his  mis- 
sion work  with  undaunted  courage.  But  his  asso- 
ciates had  fled,  the  native  church  was  scattered  and 
the  mission  property  was  destroyed.  Famine, 
anarchy  and  wild  beasts  infested  the  place  and  Jud- 
son decided  he  would  take  the  four  native  Christians 
and  locate  at  Amherst,  a  place  of  greater  safety.  He 
was  compelled  to  go  to  Ava  to  negotiate  a  commer- 
cial treaty,  and  while  there  two  and  one-half  months 
his  wife  died.  Upon  his  return  he  was  met  by  the 
Christians  in  great  lamentations;  his  heart  was 
desolate.  Yet  he  took  up  mission  work  again  with 
ardor,  resumed  his  translation  of  the  Bible,  talked 


ADONIRAM    JUDSON  65 

with  inquirers  and  preached  every  Sunday.  On 
April  24,  1827,  his  Httle  child,  which  was  such  a 
comfort  to  him,  was  taken  from  him,  and  bereft  of 
wife  and  child  he  was  alone  in  the  world.  Because 
Maulmain  was  rapidly  eclipsing  Amherst  in  popu- 
lation, and  to  get  away  from  the  scenes  of  sadness 
he  had  passed  thru,  Judson  decided  to  move  again. 

15.  In  Maulmain.  In  moving  to  Maulmain  the 
native  church,  including  inquirers  and  nineteen 
scholars,  followed.  This  formed  a  splendid  nucleus, 
and  work  was  begun  in  four  centers.  Soon  he  bap- 
tized his  first  convert  and  others  rapidly  followed. 
In  spite  of  missionary  duties  he  found  time  to  be- 
gin translation  of  the  Old  Testament.  Thru  a  na- 
tive he  resumed  church  work  at  Rangoon,  which 
grew  rapidly. 

16.  In  Burmah  Again.  In  1830  Judson  again  at- 
tempted to  establish  the  faith  within  the  gates  of 
Burmah  proper.  He  located  at  Prome  and  preached 
to  thousands.  But  the  king,  hearing  of  his  work, 
gave  orders  for  him  to  depart;  reluctantly  he  with- 
drew to  Rangoon,  where  he  remained  almost  a  year. 
About  this  time  the  Mission  Board  urged  him  to 
take  furlough,  but  tho  on  the  field  eighteen  years 
without  rest,  he  declined  on  the  ground  of  the  need 
of  the  field.  He  was  overjoyed  upon  returning  to 
Maulmain  to  learn  that  large  numbers  of  Burmans 
and  Karens  and  Talings  had  united  with  the  church. 
Two  million  pages  of  tracts  and  Scriptures  had  been 
printed  and  a  church  in  the  jungle  some  distance 
had  been  organized.  Taking  a  band  of  native  Chris- 
tians, whom  he  sent  out  two  hv  two  and  everv  few 


66  CHRISTIAN  HEROISM 

days  had  return  and  report  to  him,  he  established 
systematic  tours  in  the  jungles. 

17.  Second  Marriage.  For  eight  years  Judson 
had  toiled  alone.  In  Mrs.  Sarah  Hall  Boardman, 
widow  of  one  of  his  missionary  associates,  he  found 
a  kindred  spirit  for  all  his  ideals,  and  on  April  10, 
1834,  they  were  united  in  marriage.  She  was  a 
widow  for  three  years  but  had  kept  up  the  good 
work  her  husband,  George  D.  Boardman,  had  so 
well  carried  on  at  Tavoy.  She  not  only  dealt  with 
inquirers  and  directed  the  mission,  but  with  her 
child  carried  by  a  native  she  climbed  mountains, 
forded  streams,  and  threaded  forests  and  marshes  in 
her  tours  thru  jungles  to  carry  the  good  news.  Her 
schools  were  marked  with  such  success  that  when 
government  aid  was  granted  for  schools  thruout  the 
province,  it  was  expressly  stipulated  by  the  English 
government  that  they  should  be  conducted  on  the 
plan  of  Mrs.  Boardman's  at  Tavoy. 

18.  The  Burmese  Bible.  After  twenty-one  years 
of  patient  toil  Judson  completed  the  translation  of 
the  Bible  into  the  Burmese  on  January  31,  1834.  He 
then  took  seven  years  more  to  revise  his  first  work 
and  at  last  on  October  24,  1840,  the  entire  book  was 
ready  for  the  press.  Competent  judges  pronounce 
the  Judson  Bible  as  the  best  translation  that  has  ap- 
peared in  India,  and  like  the  Luther  Bible  it  will 
probably  be  the  Bible  for  three  centuries  to  come. 
It  is  said  to  be  perfect  in  its  literary  cast. 

19.  Failing  Health.  When  fifty  years  old,  and 
after  twenty-five  years  of  incessant  toil  in  Burmah, 
Judson's  health  began  to  show  signs  of  giving  way. 


ADONIRAM    JUDSON  67 

Difficulty  in  his  lungs,  attended  with  great  pain  and 
loss  of  speech,  compelled  him  to  take  a  sea  voyage 
to  Calcutta.  He  returned  better.  But  at  this  time 
Mrs.  Judson  also  was  attacked  by  a  disease  that  in 
the  end  closed  her  labors.  They  together  went  to 
Calcutta,  then  to  the  Isle  of  France  and  back  to 
Maulmain.  On  this  trip  one  of  their  children  died. 
Mrs.  Judson  did  not  improve ;  all  missionary  work 
had  to  cease  and  they  determined  to  go  to  America. 
Leaving  the  youngest  three  children  behind  with 
missionaries  and  taking  the  eldest  three  with  them, 
they  started.  On  September  1,  1845,  while  their  boat 
was  off  St.  Helena,  Mrs.  Judson  passed  away.  Jud- 
son prepared  the  body  for  burial  and  that  afternoon 
it  was  carried  ashore  and  buried  in  the  public  burial 
grounds  of  that  rocky  island.  That  evening  the 
boat  lifted  anchor  for  its  journey. 

20.  Reception  in  America.  Judson  with  his  three 
children,  arriving  October  15,  1845,  in  Boston,  was 
illy  prepared  to  meet  the  wonderful  greeting  that 
was  awaiting  him.  He  was  in  delicate  health;  his 
pulmonary  trouble  kept  him  from  speaking  above  a 
whisper  and  so  he  addressed  audiences  thru  another 
repeating.  At  times  he  would  disappoint  audiences 
by  not  telling  of  his  labors  but  declaring  the  wonder- 
ful story  of  redeeming  love.  He  found  it  difficult  to 
frame  sentences  in  the  English  after  so  long  a 
time  thinking  in  a  foreign  tongue.  Yet  in  spite  of 
all  this  his  journey  from  home  to  home  and  city  to 
city  was  like  a  triumphal  march;  secular  and  re- 
ligious papers  reported  his  movements,  so  great  was 
the  respect  paid  to  him. 


68  CHRISTIAN  HEROISM 

While  on  this  tour  he  engaged  Miss  Emily  Chub- 
buck,  who,  under  the  name  of  Fanny  Forester,  had 
a  wide  literary  reputation,  to  prepare  suitable  mem- 
oirs of  Mrs.  Sarah  B.  Judson,  his  deceased  second 
wife.  The  result  of  this  association  was  that  on 
June  2,  1846,  she  became  his  wife.  Many  feared 
this  marriage  would  spoil  her  literary  career  and  his 
missionary  service.  But  not  so.  And  on  July  11, 
1846,  Judson,  with  his  wife,  leaving  his  children  in 
America  to  be  educated,  sailed  for  Burmah  with 
some  new  missionaries. 

21.  In  Burmah  Again.  During  the  eighteen 
months  of  absence  one  of  his  three  children  had 
passed  away  and  but  two  lived  to  greet  him.  He 
still  longed  to  enter  Burmah  proper,  but  the  coun- 
try was  now  ruled  by  a  king  more  intolerant  than 
ever.  His  barbarities  and  cruelties  far  exceeded 
anything  known  in  the  land,  and  missionary  opera- 
tions, if  any,  had  to  be  done  in  greatest  secrecy. 
But  Judson  had  been  working  on  a  dictionary  and 
Rangoon  offered  facilities  that  Maulmain  did  not, 
and  so  he  located  in  Rangoon  again.  During  the 
day  he  worked  on  his  dictionary;  at  night  in  his 
home  he  met  native  Christians  who  would  risk  their 
lives  to  meet  with  him.  This  stress,  improper  food, 
much  sickness  in  his  family  and  terrors  of  the  king 
compelled  him  to  retreat.  He  did  so  with  almost 
a  broken  heart.  He  had  hoped  that  the  Board  at 
home  would  authorize  him  to  go  even  to  Ava  and 
face  the  fierce  king;  but  "the  timid  and  narrow 
policy    of    his    brethren    in    America "    forbade    his 


ADONIRAM    JUDSON  69 

doing  this  until  two  years  later,. and  then  it  was  too 
late. 

22.  His  Death.  Mrs.  Judson's  health  gave  him 
occasion  for  alarm.  But  instead  of  her  passing  be- 
yond, he  himself,  after  a  most  heroic  fight  even 
while  on  a  sea  voyage  for  his  health,  died  at  sea  on 
April  12,  1850.  That  evening  in  greatest  silence, 
broken  only  by  the  voice  of  the  captain,  his  body 
was  lowered  on  the  larboard  side  into  the  Indian 
Ocean,  even  without  a  prayer. 

23.  A  Review.  Judson  was  permitted  to  finish 
the  more  difficult  part  of  his  Burmese  dictionary, 
the  English  and  Burmese;  the  Burmese  and  En- 
glish was  completed  by  his  colaborer,  Mr.  Stevens. 
When  evangelizing  Burmah  first  formed  itself  in 
his  mind,  he  hoped  to  build  up  one  congregation 
with  a  hundred  converts  before  he  died.  At  his 
death,  however,  Burman  and  Karen  Christians  who 
had  publicly  been  baptized  numbered  over  7,000, 
beside  the  many  during  his  thirty-five  years  of  serv- 
ice who  died  happy  in  the  faith.  There  were  sixty- 
three  congregations  established  under  the  direction 
of  163  missionaries,  native  pastors  and  assistants. 
This  result  becomes  the  more  remarkable  because 
it  was  accomplished  in  the  midst  of  a  people  having 
a  literature  and  religion  to  be  supplanted.  His  con- 
secration to  missions  gave  occasion  for  the  organi- 
zation first  of  the  Congregational  Mission  Board 
and  then  the  American  Baptist  Missionary  Union. 
But  he  had  a  very  direct  influence  in  quickening  in- 
terest which  led  the  Episcopalians  and  Methodists 
and  Presbyterians  to  organize  also.     The  story  of 


70  CHRISTIAN  HEROISM 

his  life  and  especially  his  suffering  in  Ava  shall  ever 
thrill  the  heart  that  is  touched  with  suffering  for 
Christ's  sake,  and  his  influence  for  world  evangeliza- 
tion will  cease  only  when  the  great  task  is  com- 
pleted. 

Questions  for  Review  on  Adoniram  Judson's  Life. 

(The  most  complete  and  reliable  authority  is  "  The  Life 
of  Adoniram  Judson  "  by  his  son,  Edward  Judson.) 

1.  Describe  his  early  life. 

2.  What  may  be  said  about  his  conversion  and  mission- 

ary consecration? 

3.  What  led  him  to  change  his  faith  and  church  relation- 

ship? 

4.  Give  an  account  of  his  three  marriages. 

5.  Recount  his  prison  experience  and  the  heroism  of  his 

wife  during  the  time. 

6.  Describe  his  first  ten  years'  labor  in  Burmah. 

7.  What  joys   and   sorrows  marked  his  labors? 

8.  Relate  his  labors  on  the  Burmese  Bible. 

9.  What  efforts  did  he  make  to  regain  his  failing  health? 
10.  Give  a  summary  of  his  life. 

Chxonoloirical. 

1788  Born  at  Maiden,  Massachusetts,  August  9. 

1804  Entered  Brown  University  one  year  In  advance,  August 
17. 

1807  Received  degree  of  B.  A.,   September  2. 

1808  Completed  English  Grammar,  and  "  Young  Ladies'  Arith- 

metic "; 
Entered  Andover  Theological  Institution,   October   12. 

1809  United  with  Third  Congregational  Church  of  Plymouth, 

May  28. 

1810  Resolved  with  others  to  be  a  missionary,  February. 

1811  Sent   to  London   to   confer  with    London  Missionary   So- 

ciety, January  11  to  August  7; 
Appointed  missionary   to  the  East,   September   19. 


ADONIRAM    JUDSON  71 

1813  Married  to  Ann  Hasaeltlne,  February  5; 
Ordained  at  Salem,   February  6; 
Sailed  from  Boston,  August  8; 
United  with  Baptist  Church  in  Calcutta.  September  6. 

1813  Arrived  In  Rangoon,  July  13. 

1819  Begran  public  worship  In  Burmese  langruagre,  April  4; 
Baptized  Moung  Hau,   first  Burman   convert,   June  27. 

1823  Completed  New  Testament  In  Burmese,  July  12. 

1824  Arrived  In  Ava.  January  23; 

In  fetters  and  prison  as  spy,  June  8  to  December  30,  1823. 

1825  Mary  Elizabeth   born,   January   26. 

1826  Arrived   at   Rangoon,   March   21; 
Arrived  at  Amherst,  July  2; 

Heard  of   Mrs.   Judson's   death    (October   24)    on   Novem- 
ber  24. 

1827  Heard  of  his  father's  death  (November  25,  1826)  July  11; 
Arrived  In  Maulmaln,  November  14. 

1834  Married  Mrs.  Sarah  Boardman,  April  10. 

1835  Completed  Old  Testament  translation,   December   29. 

1845  Mrs.  Judson  died  while  on  way  to  America,  September  1; 
Arrived  In  Boston,  October  15. 

1846  Married  Emily  Chubbuck,   June   2; 
Sailed  for  Maulmaln,   July   11. 

1849  Completed  English-Burmese  dictionary,  January  24. 

1850  Died  at  sea  April  12. 


GUIDO    FRIDOLIN    VERBECK. 


CHAPTER  V. 

GUIDO    FRIDOLIN    VERBECK. 

The  Americanized  Dutchman  of  Japan. 

Born  at  Zicst,  Holland,  January  23,  1830. 

Died  at  Tokio,  Japan,  March  10,  1898. 

"  By  the  death  of  Doctor  Vorbeck,  the  Japanese  people 
have  lost  a  benefactor,  teacher,  and  friend.  He  was  born  in 
Holland,  was  educated  in  America,  and  taught  in  Japan. 
The  present  civilization  of  Japan  owes  much  to  his  services. 
Of  the  distinguished  statesmen  and  scholars  of  the  present, 
many  are  those  who  studied  under  his  guidance.  That  dur- 
ing his  forty  years'  residence  in  this  land  he  could  witness 
the  germ,  the  flower,  and  the  fruit  of  his  labor,  must  have 
been  gratifying  to  him.  It  should  be  remembered  by  our 
people  that  this  benefactor,  teacher,  and  friend  of  Japan 
prayed  for  the  welfare  of  this  empire  until  he  breathed  his 
last." — Part  of  editorial  in  the  Kohumin  no  Tomo  (The  Na- 
tion's Friend)    of  Tokio,  after  Doctor  Verbeck's   death. 

1.  Early  Years.  Verbeck  is  a  very  old  Dutch 
name.  As  interests  directed,  the  family  line  some- 
times lived  in  Germany  and  then  in  Holland.  Carl 
Verbeck  in  1818  married  Ann  Kellerman,  and  to 
them  were  born  eight  children,  Guido  Herman 
FridoHn  being  the  sixth.  Their  home  was  at  Ziest 
when  Guido  was  born.  The  son  received  from  the 
father  "  that  Jesus-like  greatness  that  made  him 
great,"  and  from  his  mother  his  love  for  poetry  and 
music.  The  little  home  at  Ziest  was  made  as  beau- 
tiful and  as  attractive  as  his  parents  in  goodly  cir- 
cumstances could  provide.  Shade  and  fruit  trees, 
flowers,  garden,  meadow,  donkeys  and  cart,  rabbits, 
chickens,  beautiful  peacock,  and  watchful  dog,  de- 

7Z 


74  CHRISTIAN   HEROISM 

lighted  the  lad's  swiftly  passing  days  and  remained 
a  precious  memory  thru  all  the  years.  Guido  was 
trained  to  speak  correctly  the  Dutch,  English, 
French  and  German  languages  and  became  very 
proficient  in  them.  Besides  graduating  in  a  Mora- 
vian school,  he  attended  the  Polytechnic  Institute  of 
Utrecht  for  some  time.  His  youth  came  under  the 
influence  of  the  Moravian  Brethren,  with  whom  he 
united  in  early  manhood.  He  met  many  of  the 
noble,  self-gacrificing  missionaries  of  that  faith, 
and  these  stirred  his  own  ambitions  to  be  a  mission- 
ary. 

2.  In  America.  On  September  2,  1852,  young 
V^erbeck  arrived  in  New^  York,  drawn  to  the  land  of 
opportunity  by  relatives  living  at  Green  Bay,  Wiscon- 
sin. He  soon  discovered  that  Wisconsin  did  not  have 
what  he  wanted,  and  later  he  was  engaged  in  en- 
gineering work  on  bridges  in  Arkansas.  Fever  laid 
him  low,  and  then  he  promised  God  if  he  were  re- 
stored to  health  he  w^ould  give  his  life  in  missionary 
service.  After  returning  to  Green  Bay,  where  he 
spent  two  years  in  superintending  a  foundry,  he 
entered  a  theological  school  at  Auburn,  New  York,  in 
the  fall  of  1855,  to  prepare  himself  for  the  ministry. 
Japan  thru  treaty  slowly  opening  her  doors  to  the 
world,  a  call  came  to  America  for  three  missionaries, 
one  of  whom  was  to  be  an  "Americanized  Dutch- 
man." Verbeck  was  that  man.  Events  transpired 
rapidly.  February  16,  1859,  he  was  appointed  mis- 
sionary to  Japan  by  the  Reformed  Church  Mission 
Board  of  New  York.  March  22  he  was  ordained  by 
the  Presbyterian  Church.    The  next  day  he  was  re- 


GUIDO   FRIDOLIN    VERBECK  75 

ceived  into  the  Reformed  Dutch  Church.  He  spent  a 
couple  of  days  in  Albany  trying  to  secure  American 
citizenship,  but  failed.  Thru  leaving  Holland  be- 
fore of  age  he  lost  his  citizenship  there,  and  now  he 
was  compelled  to  start  out  on  his  journey  without 
being  a  citizen  or  having  the  protection  of  either 
country. 

3.  Marriage.  On  April  18,  1859,  Verbeck  was 
united  in  marriage  with  Maria  Manion,  a  woman 
well  adapted  to  share  her  husband's  labors.  To 
them  were  born  nine  children,  five  sons  and  two 
daughters  reaching  maturity  and  rendering  good 
service. 

4.  First  Impressions  of  Japan.  On  Saturday 
noon,  May  7,  1859,  the  mission  party  in  which  were  the 
Verbecks  left  New  York  on  the  Steamship  Surprise, 
and  on  November  14,  after  a  journey  of  187  days 
and  having  left  his  wife  at  Shanghai,  Verbeck  land- 
ed at  Nagasaki,  Japan.  Already  the  Lord  had  been 
preparing  the  way  for  the  coming  missionary. 
Dutch  ships  had  been  trading  and  brought  news, 
science,  as  well  as  material  commodities  from  Eu- 
rope, and  this  made  ready  in  a  measure  the  soil  for 
the  good  seed.  There  was  a  seeking  after  truth, 
and  thru  Dutch  books,  Chinese  versions  of  the  Bible 
and  Testament,  brot  to  her  shores  on  trading  ves- 
sels, the  leaven  of  the  Gospel  was  secretly  at  work. 

When  Verbeck  landed  at  Nagasaki  he  could  not 
describe  the  beauty  that  was  before  him.  "  I  have 
never  seen  anything  like  it  in  Europe  or  America." 
By  the  aid  of  the  Consul's  Japanese  servant  he  lo- 
cated two  missionaries  who  had  come  from  China 


76  CHRISTIAN   HEROISM 

just  a  few  months  ahead  of  him.  December  29  his  wife 
joined  him  and  they  began  their  new  home.  Mas- 
tery of  the  language  and  adjustment  to  the  customs 
of  a  new  city  and  people  were  the  first  things  to 
learn. 

5.  Ban  on  Christianity.  Verbeck  was  greatly  in- 
censed at  the  horrible  abuse  of  criminals,  but  wise- 
ly kept  his  hands  ofT,  for  as  late  as  1862  the  follow- 
ing was  placarded  throughout  the  city : 

"  The  Christian  religion  has  been  prohibited  for 
many  years.  If  any  one  is  suspected,  a  report  must 
be  made  at  once.  Rewards — to  the  informer  of  a 
father,  500  pieces  of  silver;  of  a  brother,  300;  of  a 
Christian  who  recants,  300;  of  a  family  who  shelters 
any  of  the  above,  300.  The  foregoing  rewards  will 
be  given.  If  any  one  will  inform  concerning  his 
own  family,  he  will  be  rewarded  with  500  pieces  of 
silver,  or  according  to  the  information  he  furnished. 
If  any  one  conceals  an  offender,  and  the  fact  is  de- 
tected, then  the  head  man  of  the  village  in  which 
the  concealer  lives,  and  the  '  five-men-company '  to 
which  he  belongs,  and  his  family  and  relatives,  will 
all  be  punished." 

Yet  in  spite  of  all  this  the  light  was  slowly  break- 
ing over  this  benighted  land.  In  another  town  men 
were  studying  and,  wanting  to  know  more,  sent  one 
of  their  number  to  Nagasaki,  and  he  became  a  pupil 
of  Verbeck.  At  the  time  he  had  a  class  of  two  in 
Bible  and  English.  Thus  quietly  he  worked  amidst 
the  many  upheavals  in  government  and  repeated 
massacres  about  him. 

6.  Doors  Opening.     Progress  was  slow;  the  fu- 


GUIDO   FRIDOLIN   VERBECK  77 

ture  was  dark.  For  one  of  the  political  parties 
showed  such  a  spirit  that  in  September,  1864,  war 
vessels  of  Great  Britain,  France,  Holland  and  the 
United  States  assembled  to  chastise  the  audacious 
clansmen  and  bring  them  to  terms.  Japan  received 
her  chastisement  and  profited  by  it.  The  allied 
forces  were  too  skilful  for  the  Japs  and  this  attract- 
ed their  attention  and  admiration.  A  large  indem- 
nity was  demanded  and  paid.  The  United  States' 
share,  $750,000,  was  afterwards  returned  to  Japan 
for  educational  purposes.  From  April  till  October, 
1863,  Verbeck  spent  in  Shanghai.  Upon  his  return 
he  learned  that  two  of  his  students  of  1860  had  been 
promoted  twice  and  were  in  great  favor  with  the 
present  government.  The  governor  of  Nagasaki 
decided  to  start  a  school,  and  it  was  arranged  that 
Verbeck  should  teach  two  hours  per  day,  five  days 
each  week,  for  $1,200  per  year.  The  Home  Board 
accepted  this  move  and  from  this  on  till  1878  he 
was  a  self-supporting  missionary.  In  his  school 
work  the  New  Testament  and  the  Constitution  of 
the  United  States  were  unconditional  studies  each 
year.  In  his  classes  were  young  men  who  after- 
wards were  members  of  the  cabinet  of  Japan.  On 
June  10,  1866,  thru  his  influence,  the  first  two  young 
Japanese  were  sent  to  America  for  training. 

7.  First  Converts.  On  May  14,  1866,  Murata,  a 
strong  personage  in  the  Hfe  of  Japan  before  this, 
with  his  two  sons  called  on  Verbeck.  They  had 
communicated  together  for  several  years,  for  the 
three  were  seekers  after  God.  In  the  course  of  the 
conversation  Murata  said,  "  Sir,  I  cannot  tell  you 


78  CHRISTIAN  HEROISM 

my  feelings  when  for  the  first  time  I  read  the  ac- 
count of  the  character  and  work  of  Jesus  Christ.  I 
had  never  seen  or  heard  or  imagined  such  a  Per- 
son. I  was  filled  with  admiration,  overwhelmed 
with  emotion,  and  taken  captive  by  the  record  of 
His  nature  and  life."  On  the  following  Sunday 
evening,  May  20,  these  three,  his  first  converts,  were 
baptized. 

8.  Sought  by  Princes.  There  was  no  opportunity 
yet  to  preach  the  Christ  openly;  but  many  young 
men  came  to  Verbeck  with  English  and  Dutch 
books  on  astronomy,  navigation,  mathematics,  sur- 
veying, physics,  chemistry,  and  fortifications,  for  no 
other  purpose  than  to  learn  the  English.  Princes  of 
the  highest  rank  and  wealth  invited  him  to  their 
estates,  all  "  wishing  to  go  forward  on  foreign  prin- 
ciples." Within  twenty-four  months  he  wrote  home 
that  he  had  visits  from  relatives  of  three  powerful 
princes  and  two  imperial  governors.  While  he 
wished  that  their  seeking  was  for  Christianity,  nev- 
ertheless he  sought  to  make  the  best  use  of  the  sit- 
uation. Thru  the  upheavals  of  government  the  old 
and  new  were  more  or  less  swayed.  Both  parties 
maintained  schools  and  Verbeck  taught  alternate 
days  in  each.  When  revolution  broke  out  he  had 
little  to  fear  compared  with  other  foreigners,  be- 
cause he  had  staunch  protection  on  either  side. 

9.  His  First  Tour  Interior.  After  the  great  po- 
litical upheaval  of  1868,  having  secured  permission 
beforehand  from  the  Home  Board,  Verbeck  made 
a  tour  thru  Japan,  visiting  Saga  and  Osaka.  He  had 
been  shut  up  for  nine  years  by  the  hills  and  Avatcr 


GUIDO   FRIDOLIN  VERBECK  79 

outlook  of  Nagasaki,  and  now  he  was  to  see  the 
most  beautiful  bay  and  harbor,  perhaps,  in  the 
world, — Kobi.  His  observations  on  every  phase  of 
life  are  most  interesting. 

10.  Foreign  Born  Workers.  He  discussed  in 
greatest  humility  the  judicious  use  of  foreigners 
versus  American  trained  men  for  missions  in  Japan. 
Wrote  he:  **  Now  I  claim  to  have  more  of  the  true 
American  spirit  than  any  American  in  this  part  of 
the  Japanese  Empire,  and  claim  that  as  an  American 
I  am  more  looked  to  and  respected  by  the  natives 
than  any  other  of  our  countrymen  here.  In  one 
sense,  if  you  know  how  immorally  all  foreigners, 
Americans  (alas!)  not  excepted,  live  here,  you 
would  not  think  this  much  of  a  boast ;  but  I  refer 
to  our  general  institutions.  .  .  .  Now  altho  I 
never  lose  sight  of  our  Master's  saying,  *  My  king- 
dom is  not  of  this  world,'  and  tho  I  know  that  mis- 
sionaries ought  to  avoid  getting  mixed  up  in  po- 
litical affairs,  yet  when  these  people  come  and  sin- 
cerely inquire  after  the  most  likely  measures  that 
would  conduce  to  the  welfare  of  their  country,  I 
do  not  feel  at  liberty  to  refuse  them  a  hearing  and 
advice,  in  a  place  where  honest  advisers  are  few,  if 
at  all  extant.  I  am  of  course  careful  to  state  clearly 
that  properly  such  matters  are  beyond  my  province, 
to  avoid  all  party  spirit  and  feeling,  and  to  impress 
the  idea  that  my  private  desire  and  hope  are  only 
for  the  welfare,  not  of  a  section,  but  of  the  whole 
country." 

11.  Called  to  the  Capital.    Early  in  1869  Verbeck 
received  an  invitation  from  the  imperial  government 


80  CHRISTIAN  HEROISM 

to  come  to  Yeddo,  the  capital,  for  a  conference, 
which  proved  to  be  about  estabhshing  a  government 
school.  Soon  after  his  arrival  a  revulsion  of  feeling 
against  the  liberal  government  manifested  itself  in 
such  terms  that  Verbeck  thot  it  wise  to  remain 
quiet.  He  was  not  idle,  however.  Students  gath- 
ered about  him,  and  he  with  their  aid  was  translat- 
ing into  Japanese  such  books  as  Blackstone,  "  Polit- 
ical Economy,"  and  others  bearing  on  good  govern- 
ment. The  people  of  the  West  in  1889  marveled  at 
the  wonderful  change  in  Japan,  so  that  a  liberal 
constitution  was  offered  to  the  people,  and  in  1898 
Japan  was  admitted  as  an  equal  with  modern  na- 
tions. It  is  explained  for  the  most  part  in  Verbeck's 
work  twenty  or  more  years  before  with  these  stu- 
dents, who  afterwards  became  the  ruling  spirits  of 
the  government.  Thru  his  suggestion  Japan  adopt- 
ed the  German  language  for  the  science  of  medicine. 
Not  only  did  many  Japanese  go  to  the  States  thru 
the  introduction  of  Verbeck,  but  calls  for  men  fitted 
for  special  work  in  the  highest  places  of  the  govern- 
ment were  brot  to  him  and  he  thru  friends  at  home 
sought  them  out.  Thus  did  Verbeck  work  "  behind 
the  throne  "  of  Japan,  directing  the  affairs  of  state 
towards  American  ideals,  and  yet  all  unknown  to 
the  world  as  the  real  maker  of  Japan. 

12.  The  Great  Embassy.  As  early  as  June  11, 
1869,  Verbeck  prepared  a  paper  proposing  a  great 
embassy  of  highest  imperial  officers  to  visit  the 
United  States  and  Europe.  In  it  he  planned  its 
"  organization,  itinerary,  personnel,  objects,  and 
methods  of  investigation."     At  the  time  the  anti- 


GUIDO   FRIDOLIN   VERBECK  81 

foreign  sentiment  was  so  pronounced  that  the  Jap- 
anese friend  to  whom  it  was  handed  kept  it  a  secret. 
About  two  years  later  it  came  to  the  attention  of  the 
prime  minister  and  emperor,  and  at  once  they  set 
about  having  it  accompHshed  just  as  planned  in  all 
particulars.  The  embassy  sailed  for  San  Francisco 
December  22,  1871.  They  were  not  long  in  the  United 
States  until  they  discovered  that  the  real  force  be- 
hind American  civilization  was  her  religion, — Chris- 
tianity,— and  they  cabled  the  news  home.  Remark- 
able as  it  may  appear,  one  day  all  notices  against 
the  Christian  religion  that  had  been  posted  for  dec- 
ades disappeared.  It  came  so  suddenly  that  tho 
Verbeck  tried  he  could  not  secure  one  for  a  souvenir. 
Snatching  the  opportunity,  he  took  the  liberty  of 
outlining  in  brief  on  what  basis  religious  bodies 
should  be  recognized,  discussed  the  congregation, 
church  property,  ceremonies,  feasts,  seminaries,  in- 
stitutions, publications, — in  fact  every  phase  of 
church  life  to  be  established  and  protected  by  law, — 
in  such  a  manner  that  religious  liberty  would  be 
accorded  to  Christianity.  As  a  result  the  Japanese 
gave  a  religious  freedom  that  far  outstripped  some 
European  nations,  so  great  was  the  change  wrought. 

13.  On  Furlough.  Fourteen  years  of  incessant 
toil  passed  since  young  Verbeck  had  landed  in 
Japan.  He  needed  rest.  "  He  had  lived  to  see  a 
nation  moved,  toleration  won,  fanaticism  receive  its 
death  blow,  a  Christian  church  organized,  persecu- 
tion abandoned,  priest-craft  rebuked.  Buddhism 
disestablished,  and  civilization  in  its  thousand  forms 
adopted  by  the  Japanese."     He  made  his  journey 


S2  CHRISTIAN  HEROISM 

back  to  Christendom  by  way  of  India,  and  spent 
about  eight  weeks  in  Europe  and  a  like  time  in  the 
United  States.  On  October  1,  1875,  he  sailed  from 
San  Francisco  for  his  field  again.  Upon  his  arrival 
he  found  the  politicians  conniving  to  compel  all 
foreigners  to  have  no  Sunday,  but  accept  heathen 
holidays  instead.  It  took  but  a  note  outUning  brief- 
ly the  situation  to  the  prime  minister  until  this  was 
at  an  end. 

14.  Christianizing  a  Government.  His  heart  was 
all  aglow  after  the  ban  against  Christianity  was  re- 
moved, and  he  toiled  with  all  his  might  and  main  to 
develop  the  country  for  Christ.  He  accepted  a  five- 
year  term  as  attache  to  the  senate,  yet  he  was  busy 
as  a  pastor  and  preached  twice  each  Sunday.  In 
this  unique  position  he  suggested  methods  of  Eu- 
rope and  America  on  every  phase  of  government 
life,  translated  legal,  political  and  economical  forms, 
laws,  and  compendiums,  and  thus  at  the  very  tap 
root  of  state-growth  he  was  giving  force  and  direc- 
tion. "  He  had  four  mother-tongues  "  he  used  when 
needed,  and  he  had  learned  to  be  "  silent  in  six  lan- 
guages," when  he  thot  it  best  to  wait  in  patience  the 
development  of  his  ideals.  At  the  conclusion  of  his 
term  of  service  the  Emperor  of  Japan  honored  him 
with  the  decoration  in  the  Third  Class  of  the  Order 
of  the  Rising  Sun.  About  this  time  also  he  received 
the  degree  of  Doctor  of  Divinity  from  Rutgers  Col- 
lege. In  both  these  honors  he  esteemed  them  most 
because  of  the  kindly  intentions  of  the  donors,  tho 
he  wrote  of  the  Japanese  honor  that  "  indirectly  it 
is  a  tribute  to  the  cause  of  missions." 


GUIDO   FRIDOLIN   VERBECK  83 

15.  School  for  Nobility.  The  Nobles*  School  was 
started  by  the  nobility  of  Japan  to  educate  their 
children,  and  Verbeck  was  called  upon  to  organize 
it.  But  this  added  duty,  along  with  the  steady  work 
of  a  missionary,  Avas  telling  on  him,  so  that  by  July 
31,  1878,  he  left  Tokio  for  California,  where  he 
hoped  to  get  needed  rest  and  put  his  children  in 
school.  Completely  restored  again  he  returned  to 
Japan,  was  royally  welcomed  and  glad  to  be  in  the 
harness.  He  had  much  work,  but  was  careful  to 
see  that  preaching  and  lecturing  on  Christian  evi- 
dences was  his  major  task. 

16.  His  Ministry  and  Translations.  Not  much 
has  been  said  about  Verbeck's  work  as  a  mission- 
ary ;  yet  all  thru  his  arduous  duties  for  the  govern- 
ment, at  no  time  did  he  involve  himself  so  that  he 
could  not  keep  up  the  labors  for  the  Master  in  Whose 
behalf  he  was  sent  forth.  His  power  over  the  Jap- 
anese mind  and  heart,  according  to  one  native  lady, 
lay  in  his  "  marvelous  skill  in  using  passages  from 
native  authors  to  defend,  illuminate  and  enforce 
Scripture  truth,  and  show  that  God  *  in  these  last 
days  hath  spoken  unto  us.'  " 

He  alternated  his  station  work  with  frequent  trips 
in  the  country,  on  which  journeys  he  would  engage 
in  preaching.  Returning  thus  freshened  and  having 
the  edge  of  ability  sharpened  thru  conversation  with 
men  who  were  masters  of  the  Japanese,  and  thru 
trying  to  press  home  truths  to  such  minds  under  the 
influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  he  was  constantly  in- 
creasing in  fitness  for  the  preaching  as  well  as 
translation  work.     In  1881.  thru  a  letter  one  gets  a 


84  CHRISTIAN  HEROISM 

glimpse  of  his  religious  duties :  "  Preaching  twice 
a  week,  teaching  evidences  and  honiiletics  at  Union 
Theological  School,  a  weekly  Bible  class  at  home, 
three  lectures  a  month  at  Nobles'  School,  transla- 
tions for  our  presbytery;  besides  a  goodly  number 
of  attendances  at  occasional  or  periodical  meetings, 
and  occasional  missionary  tours  into  the  country." 
During  this  time  he  began  the  translation  of  the 
Bible  into  the  Japanese,  and  with  the  aid  of  the  mis- 
sionaries of  other  churches  completed  the  work  at 
the  close  of  his  life.  At  the  suggestion  of  his  co- 
laborers  he  wrote  a  history  of  Protestant  Missions 
in  Japan,  which  appeared  in  1883. 

17.  Without  a  Country.  Having  failed  to  be  rec- 
ognized as  a  citizen  in  Holland  and  the  United 
States,  he  made  bold  to  request  such  provision  as 
the  Japanese  government  could  give.  On  July  4, 
1891,  he  was  given  a  passport,  to  be  renewed  annual- 
ly, "  to  travel  freely  thruout  the  empire  in  the  same 
manner  as  the  subjects  of  the  same,  and  to  sojourn 
and  reside  in  any  locality."  Great  and  useful  as 
he  was,  he  died  without  being  the  citizen  of  any 
country. 

18.  The  End.  During  all  the  years  of  active  life 
in  Japan  Verbeck  had  had  little  sickness.  Yet  he  had 
not  a  robust  constitution.  Tlie  secret  lay  in  his 
care  of  eating  and  exercise.  But  bodily  strength 
failed  him  in  time.  In  October,  1897,  his  physician 
forbade  evangelistic  work;  during  the  following 
days  he  was  prostrated  with  sickness,  but  steadily 
recovered.  One  of  his  last  duties  was  the  prepara- 
tion of  an  address  in   English  on  the  occasion  of 


GUIDO   FRIDOLIN   VERBECK  85 

presenting  the  emperor  with  a  copy  of  the  Bible  in 
Japanese,  the  result  of  many  years  of  labor  for 
Verbeck,  Hepburn,  Fyson  and  many  others.  But 
on  March  10,  while  sitting  in  his  study  chair  and 
about  ready  to  take  "  tiffin,"  or  noon  meal,  life  sud- 
denly ceased.  His  daughter  Emma  was  with  him 
during  his  last  days. 

"  The  city  government  of  Tokio  sent  the  Verbeck 
family  a  perpetual  lease  for  the  plot  of  ground 
where,  in  the  Awotama  cemetery,  he  is  buried. 
Claimed  by  Holland,  United  States  and  Japan,  and 
yet  a  citizen  of  none  of  them,  he  found  a  resting 
place  in  Japan  and  she  was  not  slow  to  show  ap- 
preciation for  this  honor." 

Questions  for  Review  on  Guido  Herman  Fridolin  Verbeck, 

(Most     complete     authority     is     William     Elliott     GriflRs' 
"  Verbeck  of  Japan.") 

1.  What  home  training  did  he  receive? 

2.  Recount  the  religious  influences  that  prepared  him  for 

a  missionar3^ 

3.  Relate  incidents  concerning  his  appointment  as  a  mis- 

sionary. 

4.  What  indications  of  intolerance   to   Christianity  were 

extant  during  the  earlier  years  of  his  residence  in 
Japan? 

5.  What  course   did  he   use   to  win   his  way   into  Japan 

life? 

6.  What  relation  did  he  maintain  to  and  what  influence 

did  he  exert  upon  the  government? 

7.  What  mission  work  did  he  do? 

8.  What  direct  benefit  came  from  the  Great  Embassy  he 

suggested  to  be  sent  to  Europe  and  America? 

9.  Where  did  he  do  largest  good  for  Christianity? 

10.  How  did  it  come  that  he  lived  and  died  without  being 
a  citizen  in  anv  countrv? 


86  CHRISTIAN   HEROISM 


Clurouological. 

1830  Born  at  Ziest,   Holland,  January   23. 

1852  Left  Holland  for  "  land  of  opportunity,"   September  2. 

1853  Drawing  plans  for  bridges  In  Arkansas,  November. 

1854-5    Superintending  foundry  at  Green  Bay,   Wisconsin. 

1856-8  In  Theological  School  at  Auburn,  Now  York. 

1859  Received  appointment  to  Japan,  February  16; 
Ordained  by  Presbyterians,   March   22; 
Received  as  member  of  Reformed  Dutch  Church,  March 

23; 
Married  to  Maria  Manion  in  Philadelphia,  April  18; 
Sailed  on  S.   S.   Surprise  from  New  York,  May  7; 
Arrived  at   Nagasaki,   Japan,   November   4. 

1862  Christian  religion  prohibited  anew  with  rewards. 

1863  Fled   6   months   to   Shanghai   to   save  life. 

1864  Four   nations   subdued   Japanese,    September   5. 
1865-78  Self-supporting  thru   teaching  and  government  work. 

1868  Ban    against    believers    in    "  the    evil    sect,"    Christians, 

October. 

1869  Called  to  Yeddo  to  found  Imperial   School,  March   31; 
Suggested     Great     Embassy     to     Europe     and     America 

(sailed  December  22,   1872),  June  11; 
Yeddo  changed  to  Tokio,  November  26. 

1872  Japan   adopted    Gregorian   Calendar; 
Ban  against  Christianity  removed. 

1874  Rutgers   College   conferred   degree  D.   D. 

1877  Third  Class  of  Order  of  Rising  Sun  conferred  by  Japan, 
June  1. 

1883  History  of  Protestant  Missions  published. 

1891  Given  a  passport  for  all  Japan,  July  4. 

1898  Died  In  Tokio.  March  10. 


GUIDO   FRIDOLIN  VERBECK  87 


AS  ANOTHER  SAW  THE  "AMERICANIZED 
DUTCHMAN." 

For  nearly  forty  years  he  [Guido  Verbeck]  gave  the 
best  powers  of  mind  and  body  for  the  making  of  the  new 
state  which  we  behold  today  and  the  Christian  nation  we 
see  coming.  He  was  a  destroyer  of  that  old  hermit  sys- 
tem in  which  barbarism,  paganism,  cruelty,  intolerance, 
ignorance,  sensualism,  and  all  things  detestable  ran  riot. 
He  was  a  conserver  of  that  "  Everlasting  Great  Japan," 
which  has  in  it,  and,  let  us  hope,  always  will  have  within 
it,  so  many  things  lovely  and  of  good  report.  He  was 
one  of  "  the  beginners  of  a  better  time,"  working  for  lib- 
erty of  conscience,  for  righteousness,  for  brotherhood, 
and  for  the  making  of  that  new  man  in  Christ  Jesus 
which  is  yet  to  dominate  the  earth. 

Guido  Verbeck  was  willing  to  do  his  work,  as  God 
gave  him  to  do  it,  in  silence  and  shadow,  even  in  secrecy 
if  need  be.  He  was  a  "Jesuit"  of  the  right  sort.  Never 
for  one  moment  concealing  his  identity,  his  character, 
his  mission,  protesting  against  persecution,  oppression, 
and  suppression,  he  stood  for  free  thot,  free  speech, 
and  the  open  Bible.  He  respected  the  individuality  of 
every  man  from  the  Eta  to  the  emperor.  Ever  modest 
and  retiring,  apparently  shy  and  timid  when  giving  his 
own  advice,  he  was  bold  as  a  lion  in  doing  what  seemed 
right.  Brave  as  the  bravest  conqueror  of  cities,  he  con- 
trolled himself  and  knew  when  to  keep  still.  He  feared 
the  face  of  no  man. 

Surrounded  often  by  spies  and  traitors,  ruffians  and  as- 
sassins, living  amid  dangers  and  pestilence  in  the  old 
days,  he  was  never  touched  by  malignant  man  or  con- 
tagious disease.  Never  robust,  he  was  able  by  care,  ex- 
ercise and  temperance  to  preserve  his  splendid  powers 
of  mind  and  body  to  the  last  year  of  his  life.     Coming  to 


88  CHRISTIAN  HEROISM 

Japan  in  the  old  days  of  the  repression  of  truth  and  light, 
when  the  whole  country  was  under  the  clamps  of  despot- 
ism, when  the  spy,  the  informer,  and  the  liar  were  every- 
where, Guido  Verbeck  seemed  to  the  Japanese  to  be 
sheathed  in  light  and  to  bear  one  invincible  weapon, 
truth.  Since  he  always  told  them  just  what  he  believed 
about  them,  and  about  their  present  and  future,  and  the 
great  realities  of  time  and  eternity,  and  since  he  always 
kept  self  in  the  background,  they  came  to  trust  him  im- 
plicitly and  to  believe  him  full3^  The  novelty  of  meeting 
a  plain  man  of  truth  amid  so  many  polished  liars,  had 
an  effect  on  the  Japanese  of  the  early  sixties,  at  once  elec- 
tric, tonic,  self-revealing.  Here  was  a  man  whom  they 
likened  to  what  in  material  form  they  prized  so  highly, — 
the  flawless  crystal  sphere,  that  seems  first  to  gather  and 
then  to  diffuse  abroad  the  sunshine. 
—William   Elliot   Griffis  in   his  "Verbeck  of  Japan." 


(J^l^iA^  ^2>€^ 


^^:/l^c^  ^^^^^-t^^^^"^ 


CHAPTER  VI. 

JAMES    CHALMERS. 

The  Fiery  Missionary  of  the  South  Sea  Islands. 

Born  in  Ardrishaig,  Argyllshire,  Scotland,  August  4,  1841. 

Died  a  Martyr  on   Goaribari  Island,   South   Sea   Islands, 

April  8,   1901. 

"  But  that  which  characterized  our  beloved  Tamate  most 
as  a  missionary,  and  as  a  leader  among  his  brethren,  was 
spiritual  power.  He  was  a  Christian  of  the  robust,  healthy- 
type,  with  instinctive  hatred  of  all  cant  and  sham.  A  man 
of  great  faith,  mighty  in  prayer,  and  full  of  the  love  of 
Christ.  He  realized  to  a  greater  degree  than  most  men  what 
it  is  to  live  in  Christ,  and  to  him  His  presence  was  very  real, 
and  true,  and  constant.  And  this  spiritual  power  was  the 
secret  of  his  wonderful  influence  over  men,  and  of  his  great 
success  as  a  missionary:  by  it  'he  being  dead,  yet  speaketh.* 
The  memory  of  his  Christ-life  in  its  consecration  and  un- 
selfishness, its  large-heartedness,  its  childlike  faith,  its  com- 
munion with  God,  its  unwearied  service,  and  its  bright  hope- 
fulness is  the  rich  legacy  he  has  left  to  us  in  New  Guinea, 
and  to  all  his  missionary  brethren  wherever  his  name  and 
fame  may  come." — Words  of  appreciation  by  his  old  friend 
and  colleague,  Dr.  Lawes,  of  Vatorata. 

1.  Early  Years.  In  these  days,  when  modern 
missions  are  a  century  old  and  acts  of  heroism  and 
martyrdom  appear  so  remote,  it  adds  new  interest 
to  study  the  life  of  one  who  was  killed  and  eaten 
by  the  cannibals  so  recently  as  within  the  present 
century, 

James  Chalmers  was  the  son  of  an  Aberdonian 
Scotchman,  a  stonemason  by  trade,  who  went  to 
Inveraray  to  do  some  work  and  never  returned  to 
his  home  town  again.  His  mother  was  a  Highland- 
er, born  at  Luss  on   Loch  Lomond.     Besides  this 

89 


90  CHRISTIAN   HEROISM 

son  two  daughters  were  born  to  them.  The  par- 
ents were  earnest,  simple  Christians ;  the  father  was 
faithful  at  church  attendance,  or  as  James  in  later 
years  put  it,  "  Blow  high,  blow  low,  rain  or  snow, 
sunshine  or  storm,  all  were  alike,  to  church  he 
would  go,  and  I  had  to  go  with  him."  One  of  his 
earliest  recollections  is  that  of  his  mother  taking 
him  to  school  the  first  day  and  charging  the  teacher 
not  to  spare  the  rod.  James  accepted  the  rod  until 
injustice  showed  itself,  and  then  he  resented;  for 
tho  he  was  rugged  and  strong,  he  was  tender  and 
sensitive.  Once  in  anger  his  teacher  whipped  him, 
breaking  several  canes  in  the  performance.  Thirty 
years  after,  tho  a  missionary  now  with  large  influ- 
ence, Chalmers,  while  home,  visited  the  teacher, 
even  tho  he  felt  a  sting  in  his  heart.  The  master, 
now  old,  had  long  since  discovered  his  mistake,  and 
spoke  his  regrets  with  a  quiver  in  his  voice.  Chal- 
mers also  was  touched  and  turned  the  conversation 
to  pleasanter  things. 

Strength,  fire  and  tenderness  made  Chalmers  well 
fitted  for  the  venturesome  life  he  was  called  to  live. 
In  his  youth  he  was  full  of  boyish  pranks  and  deeds 
of  daring.  His  home  was  near  the  sea,  on  which 
he  delighted  to  exploit  his  fearlessness.  He  was 
quick  to  see  danger.  When  about  ten  he  saved  a 
schoolmate  from  drowning;  a  little  later  he  rescued 
a  little  child  that  had  fallen  into  the  sea  and  was 
being  carried  away  by  the  current. 

2.  The  Missionary  Call.  In  his  early  teens,  at 
Sunday-school  one  afternoon,  Mr.  Meikle,  the  pas- 
tor, read  a  letter,  printed  in  a  magazine,  from  a  mis- 


JAMES    CHALMERS  91 

sionary  in  the  Fiji  Islands.  The  letter  told  of  the 
power  of  the  Gospel  over  the  cannibals ;  and  at  the 
close  the  reader  with  tears  in  his  eyes  looked  over 
his  spectacles  and  said,  "  I  wonder  if  there  is  a  boy 
here  this  afternoon  who  will  yet  become  a  mission- 
ary, and  by  and  by  bring  the  Gospel  to  the  canni- 
bals?" Young  Chalmers  answered  that  simple  ap- 
peal in  his  own  heart,  "  Yes,  God  helping  me,  I 
will."  Near  the  close  of  his  long  walk  home  that 
evening  he  knelt  by  the  roadside  and  asked  God  to 
accept  him  and  make  a  missionary  of  him.  But, 
boylike,  this  sacred  influence  seems  to  have  worn 
away,  tho  not  wholly  lost  in  his  heart;  for  he  be- 
came irregular  in  the  Sunday-school  and  avoided 
Mr.  Meikle,  tho  he  loved  him.  His  career  in  the 
office  of  some  Inveraray  lawyers  opened  his  eyes  to 
many  injustices.  For,  while  he  was  full  of  pranks, 
he  was  blamed  for  many  with  which  he  had  nothing 
to  do.  During  this  period  of  trial  and  coldness  Mr. 
Meikle  and  a  Mr.  Duncan  had  a  strong  saving  in- 
fluence over  him,  for  both  sought  to  keep  his  heart 
warm  towards  Jesus.  In  November,  1859,  Chal- 
mers and  some  other  boys  attended  a  revival  meet- 
ing in  the  town,  with  the  intent  of  making  trouble, 
A  friend,  learning  of  the  purpose,  presented  Chal- 
mers with  a  Bible,  and  urged  him  to  go  in  the  right 
spirit.  The  message  that  night  was  the  Spirit's 
"  Come."  Rev.  22 :  17.  Chalmers  was  pierced  at 
heart  and  felt  lost  beyond  the  hope  of  salvation. 
Dear  Mr.  Meikle  the  next  day  dealt  gently  with  the 
trembhng  soul  and  light  and  joy  came  and  he  be- 
lieved unto  salvation. 


92  CHRISTIAN    HEROISM 

3.  Preparing  for  Service.  Chalmers  at  once  be- 
came a  Christian  worker.  He  addressed  public 
meetings  and  conducted  cottage  meetings  in  the 
town.  His  promise  to  God  to  be  a  missionary  now 
returned,  and  how  to  carry  it  out  puzzled  him.  His 
parents  were  poor;  his  education  had  been  neglect- 
ed, and  there  were  slender  hopes  of  putting  himself 
thru  school.  Mr.  Meikle  again  came  to  his  help, 
taught  him  Latin,  and  encouraged  him  to  unite  with 
the  Glasgow  City  Mission  because  it  would  give 
him  support  in  his  work.  Thru  Dr.  Turner,  a  well- 
known  South  Sea  missionary,  who  was  home  and 
carrying  thru  press  an  edition  of  the  Samoan  Scrip- 
tures, he  was  led  to  offer  his  services  to  the  London 
Missionary  Society.  After  eight  months'  experience 
in  Glasgow  he  entered  Cheshunt  College,  worked 
hard  to  make  up  deficencies  in  his  early  education, 
grew  stronger  in  zeal  for  missionary  service,  con- 
tinued to  embarrass  the  institution  with  his  prac- 
tical jokes,  made  no  reputation  as  a  scholar,  but 
after  all  made  a  very  distinct  impression  of  himself 
on  the  life  of  the  place.  Fellow  students  spoke  of 
him  thus :  "  He  was  a  real  man  of  God  and  a  ten- 
der-hearted Christian  disciple  '' ;  "  What  he  did,  he 
did  with  both  hands  earnestly  " ;  "  My  most  vivid 
memories  of  Chalmers  are  of  him  on  the  river,  steer- 
ing a  raft  or  being  upset  and  floundering  in  the 
water."  His  faith  was  simple,  strong  and  enthusi- 
astic; he  was  a  giant  in  strength,  yet  gentle  as  a 
child  and  submissive  as  a  soldier.  He  was  not  with- 
out faults;  for  he  was  too  impulsive,  strongly  prej- 
udiced, and  most  difficult  to  remove  from  an  un- 


JAMES    CHALMERS  93 

reasonable  position.  It  was  a  relief  to  him  to  quit 
college,  for  his  untamable  spirit  of  Christian  adven- 
ture made  him  long  to  get  to  work.  He  left  Ches- 
hunt  and  spent  nearly  a  year  at  Highgate  with  Rev. 
George  Gill,  studying  Rarotongan,  a  language  he 
afterwards  used  in  his  missionary  labors. 

4.  Marriage.  Miss  Jane  Hercus,  a  young  woman 
well  fitted  to  mate  the  adventuresome  life  of  Chal- 
mers, became  his  wife  on  October  17,  1865.  He 
said  she  was  "  a  whole-hearted  missionary."  Her 
companionship  made  him  still  more  eager  for  the 
field.  As  he  learned  more  and  more  of  redeeming 
love  he  longed  to  spread  the  news  in  the  darkest 
corners  of  the  earth.  Two  days  after  marriage 
Chalmers  was  ordained,  and  on  January  4,  1866, 
the  couple  set  sail  on  the  second  John  Williams  for 
their  new  field  of  labor. 

5.  Voyage  Incidents.  The  voyage  to  Sydney, 
Australia,  was  a  happy  one.  His  Bible  classes  and 
prayer  meetings  were  a  great  blessing ;  inquirers  for 
salvation  and  a  great  earnestness  were  the  fruits  of 
his  labors.  But  from  Sydney  on  once  the  boat  was 
injured  so  that  they  had  to  return  for  repairs ;  and 
just  before  leaving  Savage  Island  it  was  completely 
wrecked  on  the  reefs.  No  lives  were  lost.  Before 
leaving,  the  crew  of  the  wrecked  boat  presented 
Chalmers  with  the  ship  Bible  that  had  been  saved ; 
others  made  up  a  handsome  purse,  all  an  expression 
of  appreciation  of  his  life  and  labors  among  them. 
The  last  stage  of  the  voyage  was  made  on  a  150- 
ton  boat,  having  for  captain  "  the  bully  of  the  Pa- 
cific."   Under  Chalmers'  influence  he  was  quiet  and 


94  CHRISTIAN   HEROISM 

reasonable  and  actually  wished  that  the  missionary 
was  with  him  always. 

6.  First  Impressions.  On  May  20,  1867,  Chalmers 
and  his  party  landed  at  Avarua,  Rarotonga.  He  was 
the  first  to  be  carried  ashore,  and  in  order  that  the 
bearer  might  call  out  his  name  he  was  asked,  "  What 
fellow  name  belong  you  ?  "  The  answer  came,  "  Chal- 
mers." The  native  called  out,  "  Tamate,"  and  ever 
after  he  was  known  mostly  by  that  name  among  the 
natives.  He  settled  down  to  the  routine  of  getting 
the  language  with  a  feeling  that  God  was  with  him. 
He  was  a  httle  disappointed  to  find  the  island  so 
well  Christianized,  thus  not  satisfying  his  irregular, 
daring  nature,  but  soon  learned  there  was  much 
corruption  of  heart  among  the  Christians  and  great 
need  of  work.  First  he  made  a  strong  attack  on 
drunkenness.  The  relentlessness  with  which  he 
tried  to  banish  drink  soon  gave  him  a  reputation  for 
wonderful  authority.  He  would  surprise  a  party 
of  drinkers  in  the  bush,  command  them  to  pour 
their  Hquor  away  and  then  preach  Christ  to  them. 

7.  Some  Triumphs.  At  Rarotonga  was  a  train- 
ing institution  under  Chalmers'  supervision.  Many 
of  these  native  students  were  anxious  to  bear  the 
light  to  dark  corners,  and  in  order  to  extend  the 
farthest  good  he  started  a  monthly  newspaper. 
While  the  natives  had  the  English  fairly  well,  this 
alone  had  not  raised  them  from  their  degradation; 
and  it  was  a  serious  reflection  on  the  influences  that 
were  brot  to  bear  on  many  natives  when  it  could  be 
truly  said  that  when  drunk  they  would  swear  in  En- 
glish so  wickedly  that  the  hardest  English  blasphem- 


JAMES    CHALMERS  95 

er  trembled.  Yet  there  were  victories.  When  a  Chris- 
tian girl  was  dying  a  deacon  asked  her,  *'  My  child, 
do  you  hold  firmly  to  Christ  ?  "  "  He  holds  me,  and 
I  cling  to  Him  "  was  the  reply.  Another  old  man 
said,  "J^sus  has  a  good  hold  on  me  and  I  have  a 
good  hold  on  Jesus."  A  native  pastor  who  in  earlier 
years  cruelly  caught,  cooked  and  ate  men,  said  on 
his  deathbed,  "  I  think  the  messenger  has  come  to 
fetch  me." 

8.  Among  Cannibals.     Chalmers'   heart  in  spite 
of  himself  turned  to  the  cannibal  island  of  New 
Guinea.     For  he  said,  "  The  nearer  I  get  to  Christ    "^ 
and  His  cross,  the  more  do  I  long  for  direct  con- 
tact with  the  heathen."    Whatever  made  savage  life 
loathsome  and  fearful  to  the  ordinary  man  made 
it  attractive  to  him.     The  Board  at  home  offered    ^ 
him  a  furlough,  but  he  preferred  going  direct  to 
New  Guinea,  and  in  May,  1877,  his  successors  hav- 
ing arrived  for  his  old  station,  he  and  his  wife  were 
off  for  their  new   field.     The  island,   about   three 
times  as  large  as  Great  Britain,  was  practically  un- 
known, full  of  terrors  and  human  degradation  be-  %/' 
yond  comprehension  of  civilized  man.     The  com-     ^ 
mon  religion  was  a  fear  of  evil  spirits  and  belief  in 
the  deathlessness  of  the  soul.     The  native  Chris- 
tians who  had  preceded  him  had  been  faithful  to 
their  charge  and   did  not  hesitate  to  correct  un- 
scrupulous foreigners  who  set  a  bad  example  for 
the  natives,  as  well  as  correct  the  natives  in  their 
waywardness.    A  German  had  a  store  back  of  the  ^ 
mission  compound  and  next  to  it  a  cookhouse.    A 
Scotchman  undertook  to  put  an  iron  roof  on  this 


96  CHRISTIAxN    HEROISxM 

house  on  Sunday.  The  native  preacher  endured 
the  noise  as  long  as  he  could,  dismissed  his  congre- 
gation and  by  moral  force  and  reasoning  from  the 
Bible  compelled  the  man  to  quit  his  work  on  Sun- 
day. 

9.  Some  Missionary  Trials.  Soon  Chalmers  had 
full  satisfaction  in  seeing  real  savages.  "  Several 
of  our  new  friends  wore  human  jawbones  on  their 
arms,"  he  writes.  Once  he  had  a  conversation  with 
an  old  cannibal,  now  a  Christian.  "Is  man  good 
toeat?"  asked  Chalmers.  After  declaring  that  pig 
and  sheep  were  '*  no  good,"  he  smacked  his  lips  and 
said,  "  Man  he  too  much  good."  Once  Chalmers' 
home  was  surrounded  by  a  mob  of  painted  savages 
demanding  tomahawks,  knives,  hoop  iron  and  beads, 
and  giving  him  to  understand  that  unless  these  were 
forthcoming  he  would  be  murdered.  Chalmers 
coolly  answered,  "  Vnii  may  Will  u<^  bnt  never  a 
thing  will  you  get  from  us."  He  always  refused  to 
make  terms  with  force.  The  mob  retired  to  the 
bush  and  the  next  day  the  ringleader  came  back  and 
expressed  regret  for  their  actions.  He  then  re- 
ceived a  present.  This  turned  the  tide;  strange 
kindnesses  were  shown;  invitations  to  many  feasts, 
some  cannibal  ones,  were  received.  Once  Mrs.  Chal- 
mers was  offered  as  a  present  a  portion  of  a  man's 
breast  already  cooked.  vShe  proved  herself  heroic 
amidst  all  this  strain  in  which  she  joined  her  hus- 
band among  these  wretched  people.  Once  it  was 
necessary  for  him  to  be  absent  for  several  months. 
She  was  left  alone  with  buLa_  couple  ot  native  teach- 
ers  and  their  wives,  and  could  neither  send  word  to 


JAMES    CHALMERS  97 

her  husband  nor  receive  any.  The  natives  were  proud 
that  Chalmers  would  place  such  confidence  in  them, 
and  for  every  meritorious  deed  they  did  for  her 
she  was  asked  to  report  to  her  husband.  On  this 
trip  he  visited  many  villages  and  really  learned  the 
awful  degradation  of  the  natives.  He  traveled  en- 
tirely unarmed.  In  one  village  a  u'oman  dug  up 
the  body  of  her  husband  who  had  been  dead  a  few 
days  and  made  a  feast  of  it  for  her  friends! 

10.  A  Great  Sorrow.  The  strain,  in  spite  of  her 
faith  and  bravery,  began  to  tell  on  Mrs.  Chalmers. 
Finally  she  went  to  Sydney  for  rest  and  recovery, 
and  there,  on  February  20,  1879,  she  died.  Chal- 
mers knew  nothing  of  his  loss  until  he  was  shown 
an  account  of  the  death  in  a  paper  handed  to  him. 
There  never  was  a  brighter  missionary  heroine  than 
Mrs.  Chalmers,  a  constant  companion  to  her  daring 
husband.  After  reading  the  notice  he  said  to 
friends,  '*  Let  me  bury  my  sorrow  in  work  for 
Christ,  with  Whom  my  dear  wife  is."  No  holiday 
for  him.  '*  I  must  to  work.  It  would  ha\e  a  bad 
impression  on  our  teachers  were  I  to  go  home  now. 
They  have  suffered,  and  some  of  them  have  lost 
their  wives,  and  with  them  I  must  be.  The  Master 
is  with  us  and  all  is  well."  Yet  to  his  dear  friend, 
Mr.  Meikle,  he  wrote,  ''  God  help  me  to  bear  patient- 

lX_mxJ£^^" 

11.  Progress.  Chalmers'  work  was  indeed  pio- 
neering. He  gladly  superintended  the  first  settle- 
ments of  Christianity,  then  pressed  on  farther  into 
the  interior.  He  understood  the  friendliness  of  the 
natives    to     mean     certain     articles    they     desired. 


98  CHRISTIAN   HEROISM 

Strange,  too,  as  it  seemed  to  Christians  at  home,  he 
used  the  tomahawk  anri  butcher  knife  as  an  enter- 
ing  wedge  for  the  Gospel  of  peace  and  love.  Once 
he  cabled  home,  '*  Send  one  gross  tomahawks,  one 
gross  butcher  knives,  going  east,  try  to  make  friends 
between  tribes^"  He  explained  that  **  today's  Gos- 
pel with  the  natives  is  one  of  tomahawks  and  to- 
bacco; we  are  received  by  them  because  of  these. 
By  that  door  we  enter  to  preach  the  Gospel  of  love." 
He  never  overestimated  the  outlook,  and  yet  there 
are  "a  few  who  really  pray  and  whose  lives  are 
working  parallel  to  their  prayers."     If  in  1878  the 

death  of  heathenism  reigned,"  in  1882  there  were 
"  no  cannibal  ovens,  no  feasts,  no  human  flesh,  no 
desire  for  skulls."  Tribes  who  used  to  fight  each 
other  met  as  friends  worshiping  in  the  same  house. 
In  his  tours  to  other  islands  he  was  usually  cor- 
dially received  and  given  heathen  temples  in  which 
to  preach.  These  temples  w^je  lined  with  the  skulls 
of  men,  women,  children,  crocodiles,  and  wild  boars. 
taken  from  bodies  that  had  been  eaten.  The  floors 
were  glazed  by  the  blood  of  the  victims!  Chal- 
mers  and  his  native  helpers  would  preach  all  night 
and  at  the  conclusion  of  one  of  these  services  the 
savages  exclaimed,  "  No  more  fighting,  Tamate,  no 
more  man-eating;  we  have  heard  the  good  news, 
and  we  shall  strive  for  peace."  When  the  British 
Government  established  a  protectorate  over  these 
islands  Chalmers  was  of  inestimable  value  in  get- 
ting the  right  understanding  with  the  natives.  High 
tribute  was  paid  him  by  the  officials. 

12.  TTr>rn#>    ^n    Fi^t-longrh       Chalmers    had    been 


JAMES    CHALMERS  99 

urged  by  his  Society  to  come  home  on  furlough, 
but  he  abhorred  the  idea.  "  Rather  than  go  home 
engaged  in  dep^itntinn  work  T  w^uM  r''^^  r>ii'mnf<>^ 
savages,  and  sea  and  land  traveling,  the  former  in 
open  boats,  and  the  latter  carrying  my  own  swag  in 
New  Guinea."  Yet  on  May  11,  1886,  he  started 
home,  reaching  London  August  10.  Soon  he  found 
himself  the  hero  of  the  hour,  one  of  the  most  popular 
missionary  speakers  that  ever  visited  England.  But 
he,  "  a  bronze  savage,"  was  not  at  home  addressing 
a  ladies'  meeting.  During  his  short  visit  he  became 
engaged  to  Mrs.  Harrison,  who,  in  1888,  followed 
him  to  the  field  and  became  his  wife.  They  moved 
their  home  westward  on  the  island  to  Motumotu, 
thus  enabling  him  to  carry  the  Gospel  into  the  very 
heart  of  heathenism.  Mrs.  Chalmers  proved  herself 
equal  to  the  occasion,  tho  in  the  middle  of  life  and 
not  used  to  such  scenes  as  heathen  lands  afford. 
Her  sense  of  duty,  devotion  to  her  husband,  and 
love  for  their  common  Savior  so  dominated  her  life 
that  she  endured  hardship  and  conquered  every  re- 
pulsion nobly. 

13.  Visit  to  Rarotonga.  Some  time  after  locating 
in  their  new  home,  Chalmers  and  his  wife  visited 
the  old  station  at  Rarotonga  which  he  had  left  thir- 
teen years  before.     Wonderful  was  the  reception ! 

"At     every     house,"    say.<;     Aire;      TVialmprg      _*^  ppnpip 

came  out  to  join  ns,  man}^  old  people  i^mbrnring 
him  with  tears  rolling  down  their  poor  old  faces, 
saying  they  had  never  thot  to  look  upon  his  face 
again  on  earth."  In  May,  1891,  they  returned  to 
Port  Moresby.    Chalmers  at  once  began  his  touring 


100  CHRISTIAN   HEROISM 

in  new  fields.  This  left  Mrs.  Chalmers  much  alone. 
Once  she  was  very  sick  and  there  w^as  no  one  to  at- 
tend her  or  give  her  medicine.  She  had  the  natives 
carry  her  to  the  medicine  room,  and  there  they 
touched  bottle  after  bottle  until  they  came  to  the 
aconite.  Then  they  steadied  her  arm  till  she  could 
drop  a  dose. 

14.  In  England  Again.  Inasmuch  as  1895  was 
the  centenary  of  the  London  Missionary  Society, 
Chalmers  was  asked  to  come  home  so  that  they 
could  have  the  benefit  of  his  heart-stirring  addresses 
in  behalf  of  missions.  He  remained  till  near  the 
close  of  the  year,  and  was  cordially  received  every- 
where. He  found,  however,  that  the  climate  did 
not  agree  with  him  as  well  as  the  tropics. 

15.  The  Fly  River.  Before  going  on  his  furlough 
he  had  given  attention  to  explorations  and  evan- 
gelization along  the  Fly  River,  a  very  tempestuous 
stream  of  New  Guinea!  He~located  native  teachers 
and  repeatedly  visited  and  encouraged  them.     To- 

Jhacrn,  tomahawks,  and  cahco  were  greatly  desiTed"^ 
by  the  natives  and  made  them  friendly,  and  by  this 
he  reached  the  hearts  of  all  those  whom  the  love  of 
Christ  could  touch.  While  all  did  not  accept  Christ, 
still  there  were  so  many  examples  of  faithfulness 
and  enthusiasm  that  he  never  lost  heart.  He  wrote 
of  one  place  where  he  visited  when  they  were  ded- 
icating a  new  church,  "  These  people  were  savages 
when  I  came  to  New  Guinea,  and  a  couple  of  years 
before  inveterate  skull  hunters.  Now  they  have  the 
finest  church  in   all  the  New  Guinea  and  Torres 


JAMES    CHALMERS  101 

Straits  missions,  and  built  and  paid   for  it  them- 
selves." 

16.  Closing  Scenes.  In  1900  Chalmers  lost  his 
second  wife  while  they  were  living  on  Daru  T<;lanfl 
For  fourteen  weeks  she  had  been  very  ill.  After 
her  death  he  comforted  himself  in  "  the  sweet  will 
of  God,"  and  said,  "  I  cannot  rest  and  so  many  thou- 
sands of  savages  without  a  knowledge  of  Christ 
near  us."  To  an  invitation  to  come  home  he  replied, 
"  I  am  nearin^  the  bar,  and  might  miss  resting 
amidst  old  scenes,  joys  and  sorrows."  On  April  4, 
1901.  Chalmers  sailed  away  on  what  proved  h\<  l^^t 
journey.  He  visited  the  region  of  the  Goaribari 
Island  to  make  friends  with  the  savages  there.  On 
Easter  evening,  April  7,  the  hfiue  anchored  off  th^ 
end  of  the  island,  and  in  a  short  time  the  natives 
came  on  deck  and  crowded  the  boat.  Promising 
to  come  ashore  the  next  morning,  he  succeeded  in 
getting  them  to  leave  the  boat.  Next  morning,  all 
armed,  they  returned  in  greater  numbers.  Chalmers 
went  ashore  for  an  hour  before  breakfast.  The  boat 
waited  all  day  but  the  missionaries  did  not  return. 
What  had  come  to  pass  was  this :  Upon  coming  to 
shore  the  men  were  invited  into  a  long  building, 
supposedly  a  feast  hall.  The  native  C'^^^^^^^"''  ^^^»t-r> 
also  urged  in  to  receive  fond.  Chalmers  and  Tom- 
kins  were  struck  from  behind  with  stone  clubs, 
knocked  to  the  ground  and  their  heads  cut  off.  At 
once  a  massacre  of  all  the  party  on  land  ensued. 
The  bodies  were  cut  to  pieces  and  handed  over  to 
the  women  to  be  cooked  and  eaten  that  same  day. 

17.  Afterthot.     How  like  the  death  he  desired  to 


102  CHRISTIAN   HEROISM 

die !  He  wanted  to  be  on  duty  and  he  was.  He  who 
never  feared  the  savages,  because  he  never  feared 
death,  gave  his  hfe  at  highest  price  for  the  redemp- 
tion of  the  cannibals.  Long,  courageously  and  faith- 
fully he  spent  his  life  by  God's  grace  and  sustaining 
power  in  leading  poor,  wretched,  miserable,  degrad- 
ed, sinful  savages  into  the  light  and  Hberty  of  Jesus 
Christ,  and  for  this  he  received  the  terrible,  tho 
glorious,  bloodstained  crown  of  martyrdom  as  a  re- 
ward for  his  labors. 

Questions  for  Review  on  the  Life  of  James  Chalmers. 

(Best    and    most    complete    text,    "James    Chalmers,    His 
Autobiography  and  Letters,"  by  Richard  Lovett.) 

1.  What  traits  marked  his  youth,  afterwards  seen  in  his 

whole  life? 

2.  Relate  his  childhood  call  to  missionary  service. 

3.  What  was  prominent  in  his  college  days? 

4.  What  interest  was  attached  to  his  long  voyage  to  the 

field? 

5.  Where  was  he   first  located  and  what  were  his   first 

impressions  of  his  field? 

6.  Why   did   he   long   to   deal   with    real   heathen   condi- 

tions? 

7.  Relate  some  missionary  trials. 

8.  Give   instances   of  gracious   victories    for    Christ. 

9.  How  did  he  enjoy  furloughs  and  deputation  work? 
10.  Give  an  account  of  his  tragic  death. 

Chrouolog'ical. 

1841  Born   in   Ardrishaig",   Argyllshire,    Scotland,   August    4. 

1848-9  Family  moved  to  Glengary,  Scotland. 

1851  Saved  one  of  the  Minots  from  drowning. 

1856  Hearing  a  letter   read   in   Sunday-school,    resolved   to   be 
a  missionary. 


JAMES    CHALMERS  103 

1859  Converted  In  a  November   revival  meeting  in  Inveraray. 
1862  Entered   Cheshunt   College,    September. 

1864  Entered  London  Missionary  Society  colleg-e  at  Highgate. 

1865  Married   Miss    Jane    Hercus,    October    17; 
Ordained    in   Finchly    chapel.    October    19. 

1866  Sailed   from   England   January   4. 

1867  Arrived    at    Avarua,    Rarotonga,    May    20. 

1870  Reported    having    started    a    four-page    monthly    news- 
paper. 

1877  Left   Rarotonga  for   Port  Moresby,   May   21. 

1879  Wife  died  at  Sydney,   Australia,  February   20. 

1886  On  furlough  May  11  to  September,  1887. 

1888  Married   to   Mrs.   Harrison   in   Cooktown. 

1892  Appointed  to  locate  on  Fly  River,   May   17. 

1894  On   furlough   May   to   January   20,    1896. 

1900  Second  Mrs.  Chalmers  died,  October  25. 

1901  Killed  and  eaten  by  cannibals,  April   8. 


(/    '     ^^^^^^^^.^cfUU^ 


CHAPTER   VII. 

JAMES  GILMOUR. 

Mongolia's   '*  Our   Gilmour." 

Born  at  Cathkin,  Scotland,  June   12,   1843. 

Died  in  Tien  Tsin,  China,  May  21,  1891. 

"  He  spared  himself  In  nothing,  but  gave  himself  wholly  to 
God.  He  kept  nothing  back.  All  was  laid  upon  the  altar. 
I  doubt  if  even  St.  Paul  endured  more  for  Christ  than  did 
James  Gilmour.  I  doubt,  too,  if  Christ  ever  received  from 
human  hands  or  human  heart  more  loving,  devoted  service. 
If  any  one  asks,  '  Would  it  not  have  been  better  if  Mr.  Gil- 
mour had  taken  more  care  of  himself  and  lived  longer?'  I 
would  answer.  I  don't  know.  His  life  was  beautiful,  and  1 
would  not  alter  it  if  I  could.  A  few  years  of  such  service 
as  he  gave  Christ  are  worth  a  hundred  years  of  humdrum 
toil.  We  need  the  inspiration  of  such  a  life  as  his.  Heaven, 
too,  is  the  richer  for  such  a  man  and  such  a  life.  The  pearly 
gates  opened  wide,  I  have  no  doubt,  to  receive  him.  Angels 
and  men  gave  him  glad  welcome,  and  what  a  smile  would 
light  up  the  Savior's  face  as  He  received  His  faithful  servant 
home!  " — The  Rev.  G.  Owen,  summing  up  hi.s  life  at  a  me- 
morial service  in  Pekin. 

1.  Early  Life.  James  Gilmour  was  the  third  of 
six  sons  born  to  James  and  Elizabeth  Pettigrew 
Gilmour  on  the  Cathkin  estate  of  a  half  dozen  farms 
in  the  parish  of  Carmunnock,  about  five  miles  from 
Glasgow,  Scotland.  His  ancestors  were  godly  peo- 
ple. The  grandfather  Gilmour  and  his  wife  walked 
regularly  every  Sunday  to  Glasgow  to  worship  in 
the  Congregational  church.  Their  faithfulness, 
seen  in  the  return  on  dark  wintry  evenings  wending 
their  way  homeward  by  the  light  of  a  hand-made 
lantern,  made  a  deep  impression  upon  the  commu- 

105 


106  CHRISTIAN  HEROISM 

nity.  James'  parents  maintained  the  same  strict  in- 
tegrity and  godliness.  His  mother  delighted  in 
gathering  her  sons  about  her  in  the  evening  and 
reading  to  them  missionary  and  religious  stories 
and  making  comments  upon  them.  It  is  supposed 
that  here  Avas  planted  the  desire  that  led  the  mis- 
sionary later  to  write  his  interesting  accounts  of  the 
mission  field.  Family  worship  was  so  strictly  ad- 
hered to  that  neighbors  would  have  to  wait  until 
the  blessed  hour  was  passed  before  they  could  be 
served.  Inasmuch  as  James'  father  was  in  com- 
fortable circumstances,  the  lad  did  not  pass  thru 
the  ordeal  of  poverty  that  some  missionaries  have. 
He  had  good  school  privileges,  first  at  Cambuslang 
and  then  at  Glasgow,  applied  himself  not  so  much 
because  of  love  for  learning  but  because  he  willed 
to  do  so,  and  earned  for  himself  many  prizes.  Still 
he  was  a  boy  full  of  fun  and  games  and  noted  for 
his  teasing.  He  loved  the  wild  and  would  wander 
alone  among  the  hills,  woods,  and  glens,  delighted 
with  nature  and  what  it  gave  back  to  him. 

2.  University  Life.  At  first  when  James  attended 
Glasgow  University  he  lived  at  home.  Because 
some  of  his  classes  came  too  early  for  train  service 
he  walked  to  school  in  the  morning.  Later  he  fur- 
nished a  small  house  which  belonged  to  his  father 
in  the  city,  and  prepared  his  breakfast  and  other 
meals  as  he  thot  best.  He  was  especially  bright  in 
Latin  and  Greek,  the  secret  of  his  success  being  in 
his  "  unspeakable  value  "  placed  on  time.  He  never 
willfully  lost  an  hour.  Tho  having  money  he  was 
very  economical.    He  had  a  horror  for  intoxicants. 


JAMES   GILMOUR  107 

Once  he  called  on  a  classmate  who  had  beer  in  his 
room.  Young  Gilmour  quietly  raised  the  window 
and  as  he  poured  it  out  on  the  street  said,  **  Better 
on  God*s  earth  than  in  His  image."  His  early  re- 
ligious training  bore  fruit  in  conversion  in  his  Uni- 
versity life.  He  selected  missionary  service  because 
the  workers  abroad  were  fewer  than  at  home,  and 
"  to  me  the  soul  of  an  Indian  seemed  as  precious  as 
the  soul  of  an  Englishman,  and  the  Gospel  as  much 
for  the  Chinese  as  the  European."  The  moral  effect 
of  the  brightest  student  deciding  for  missions  was 
very  great  indeed.  When  he  offered  himself  as  a 
missionary  to  the  London  Missionary  Society  he 
was  sent  to  Cheshunt  College  for  further  training. 
While  he  retained  his  love  for  fun,  he  studied  his 
Bible  with  such  great  earnestness  that  his  soul  be- 
came all  aflame  with  love  for  the  perishing  heathen. 
His  light  shone  brightly  at  home,  too.  He  would 
go  out  evenings  alone  and  conduct  open-air  services 
or  talk  to  laborers  by  the  roadside  or  in  the  field. 

3.  Missionary  Appointment.  After  Cheshunt 
College  Gilmour  entered  upon  studies  of  missions 
and  the  Chinese  language  at  Highgate.  While  here, 
thru  a  misunderstanding  the  students  rebelled 
against  the  directors  of  the  Mission  Society.  Gil- 
mour spoke  for  the  student  body,  was  looked  upon 
as  a  ringleader  and  with  disfavor,  tho  afterwards 
the  directors  acknowledged  that  the  students  were 
right  in  their  position.  At  last  he  was  assigned  to 
open  the  long-considered  field  of  Mongolia  and  set 
sail  from  Liverpool  February  22,  1870.  He  was  made 
chaplain  of  the  ship  on  which  he  sailed.    At  night- 


108  CHRISTIAN   HEROISM 

time  he  talked  to  every  member  of  the  crew  while 
on  watch,  and  laid  the  matter  of  salvation  so  clearly 
before  them  that  he  afterwards  wrote,  "All  on  board 
had  repeated  opportunities  of  hearing-  the  Gospel  as 
plainly  as  I  could  put  it." 

4.  On  Slope  of  Volcano.  As  soon  as  Gilmour 
reached  Pekin,  on  May  18,  1870,  he  began  study  of 
the  Chinese  language.  Within  a  month,  however, 
he  was  disturbed  by  the  massacre  of  thirteen  French 
Catholic  missionaries  at  Tien  Tsin,  the  port  city  for 
Pekin.  He  wrote,  "  We  are  all  living  on  the  slope 
of  a  volcano  that  may  put  forth  its  slumbering 
rage  at  any  moment."  Tho  lion-hearted  and  not 
thinking  of  leaving  the  field,  the  situation  was  so 
grave  that  he  wrote  again,  "  Our  death  might  fur- 
ther the  cause  of  Christ  more  than  our  life  could 
do."  A  massacre  of  all  foreigners  was  planned,  but 
a  great  downpour  of  rain  the  first  day  it  was  to  be- 
gin shut  the  Chinese  in  their  homes  and  when  they 
could  go  out  again  the  excitement  was  gone  and 
there  was  no  disturbance. 

5.  Mongolia.  At  the  time  Gilmour  went  to  the 
field,  Mongolia  embraced  that  vast  territory  be- 
tween China  proper  and  Siberia,  stretching  from  the 
Sea  of  Japan  on  the  east  to  Turkestan  on  the  west, 
a  distance  of  about  3,000  miles;  and  from  Asiatic 
Russia  on  the  north  to  the  Great  Wall  of  China  on 
the  south,  a  distance  of  about  900  miles.  In  the 
center  is  the  great  desert  of  Gobi.  If  one  turns  to 
a  map  he  will  see  Kalgan  over  100  miles  northwest 
of  Pekin,  on  the  border  between  China  and  Mon- 
golia.    Still  farther  northwest  about  900  miles  is 


JAMES    GILMOUR  109 

the  town  of  Kiachta.  This  route  was  marked  by  a 
large  trade, — the  exchange  of  China  tea  for  salt,  soda, 
hides  and  timber, — all  borne  hither  and  thither  be- 
tween China  and  Russia  by  caravans  of  camels  or  ox- 
carts. West  of  this  ancient  caravan  route  are  wander- 
ing tribes  almost  knowing  no  government  or  fearing 
no  power.  In  the  winter  they  live  in  rude  huts  or 
tents;  during  the  heated  summers  they  seek  the 
best  pastures  they  can  command  for  their  flocks. 
Terrible  dust  storms  sweep  over  the  land.  Re- 
ligion, where  it  has  gained  a  foothold  in  the  south- 
eastern part,  is  Buddhism ;  it  is  estimated  that  over 
half  the  male  population  are  priests  of  Buddha. 
Many  temples  of  impressive  splendor  in  gold  and 
colors,  seen  from  afar,  and  great  reverence  for  sa- 
cred places  by  the  people,  impress  the  missionary 
on  every  hand.  To  carry  the  Gospel  to  the  nomadic 
bands  of  this  great  land,  the  missionary  of  necessity 
adopts  a  roving  life  and  puts  up  with  its  hardships. 

6.  Long  Loneliness.  Having  decided  that  the 
proper  way  to  learn  the  language  and  start  the 
work  was  to  go  into  the  heart  of  the  proposed  held, 
Gilmour,  in  company  wath  a  Russian  postmaster, 
left  Kalgan,  to  which  point  he  had  come,  on  August 
27,  1870,  for  the  first  trip  across  the  great  plain  to 
Kiachta.  The  journey  took  a  month.  Here  he  was 
detained  because  his  passport  would  not  be  accept- 
ed by  either  Russian  or  Chinese,  until  he  could 
obtain  another  from  Pekin.  He  found  a  home  with 
a  Scotch  trader.  He  went  among  the  people  asking 
the  names  of  articles  and  thus  gathered  a  vocabulary. 
He  hired   a   teacher;   but   the   teacher   was   so   slow 


110  CHRISTIAN   HEROISM 

that  the  restless  nature  of  the  missionary  felt  life 
had  reached  its  greatest  stagnation.  His  feelings 
were  like  Elijah's  under  the  juniper  tree:  he  under- 
stood better  than  ever  the  loneliness  of  Christ  with 
no  one  about  who  understood  Him!  But  he  did 
not  lose  sight  of  the  purpose  in  coming  to  the  land. 
Before  the  close  of  1870  he  left  Kiachta  to  share 
the  tent  of  some  Mongol  engaged  in  prayer.  He 
arranged  with  this  devout  man,  who  had  welcomed 
him,  to  share  the  hospitality  of  his  home.  The  man 
lived  alone,  attended  by  two  lamas  that  lived  in  ad- 
joining huts.  Here  Gilmour  spent  three  months, 
acquired  the  language  rapidly  and  gained  real  in- 
sight into  the  hearts  and  minds  of  the  natives.  He 
found  them  exceedingly  simple  in  thot.  To  illus- 
trate, he  taught  that  God  was  everywhere  and  with- 
out form.  The  Mongol  was  puzzled  to  understand 
how,  if  God  had  not  form,  Jesus  could  sit  at  his 
right  hand;  further,  if  God  is  everywhere,  how 
could  one  keep  from  walking  on  him?  Within  one 
year  he  could  read  the  Bible  in  Mongolian  slowly 
and  at  sight,  and  write  the  language  imperfectly. 

7.  The  Gospel  and  Medicine.  During  the  sum- 
mer of  1872  Gilmour,  in  company  with  Mr.  Edkins, 
visited  the  sacred  city  of  Woo  Tai  Shan,  a  famous 
place  of  Mongol  pilgrimage.  These  people  tried  the 
fiery-hearted  missionary  greatly.  Drunkenness, 
hopeless  indebtedness,  and  a  desire  to  borrow  were 
characteristics  that  greatly  disturbed  him.  Debts 
never  distressed  them,  but  rather  their  inability  to 
borrow  more.  Amidst  these  discouragements  he 
comforted  himself  as  he  once  wrote,  "All  our  good 


JAMES   GILMOUR  111 

work  will  be  found,  there  is  no  doubt  of  that.  All  I 
am  afraid  of  is  that  our  good  work  will  amount  to 
little  when  it  is  found!"  He  was  concerned  that 
in  the  judgment  no  heathen  can  be  justified  in 
"  pitching  into  us  for  not  pitching  into  them  more 
savagely,  for  not,  in  fact,  taking  them  by  the  cuff 
of  the  neck  and  dragging  them  into  the  kingdom." 
No  hardship  was  too  great  for  him.  He  would  walk 
to  save  the  expense  of  a  camel.  His  tent  was 
dwelling,  chapel,  and  dispensary.  For  he  followed 
the  example  of  the  Master  in  healing  the  sick  as 
far  as  he  was  able ;  and  the  few  simple  remedies  he 
found  a  very  great  help  to  him  in  his  work.  Yet  at 
the  end  of  1874,  after  four  years  of  labor,  he  could 
not  report  one  convert,  not  even  one  who  could  be 
classed  as  interested  in  Christianity.  The  people 
did  not  have  even  a  sense  of  need  of  what  the  Gospel 
supplies.  Had  one  asked  Gilmour  about  not  hav- 
ing conversions  he  would  likely  have  said  that  it 
was  his  business  to  sow  the  seed  and  God's  to  give 
the  increase  in  His  own  good  time. 

8.  His  Romantic  Marriage.  In  1872  Mr.  Meech, 
of  Pekin,  had  married  a  Miss  Pankard,  of  London. 
Gilmour  frequented  this  home,  saw  a  picture  of 
Miss  Emily  Pankard  hanging  on  the  wall  and  heard 
the  family  speak  of  her  frequently.  In  his  lonely 
hours  in  the  desert  he  had  taken  the  matter  of  a 
suitable  companion  to  the  Lord  and  asked  Him  to 
send  one  that  would  help  in  his  work.  Gilmour, 
tho  he  had  not  seen  the  lady  or  written  her  a  line 
before,  wrote  her  a  letter  in  January,  proposing 
marriage.    Later,  in  the  spring,  he  went  up  country 


112  CHRISTIAN   HEROISM 

and  returned  about  July,  to  iind  he  was  an  accepted 
man.  He  had  written  his  parents  at  the  time  he 
made  the  proposal  but  that  letter  was  delayed. 
Imagine  their  surprise  when  they  received  a  letter 
from  an  unknown  lady  in  London,  telling  of  her 
engagement.  Some  thot  he  was  running  a  great 
risk,  but  he  assured  them  that  he  was  at  ease,  for 
he  had  asked  the  Lord  to  provide.  When  the  bride- 
to-be  visited  his  parents  they  were  much  pleased 
and  said  she  would  suit  him  well.  Her  first  glimpse 
of  her  husband  was  from  a  boat  near  Tien  Tsin  as 
he  stood  on  a  lighter  coming  out  to  meet  her.  He 
was  dressed  in  an  old  overcoat  and  had  a  large  woolen 
comforter  around  his  neck, — for  it  was  cold,- — not 
the  usual  method  to  make  a  favorable  impression. 
She  landed  on  Thursday  and  the  following  Tuesday, 
December  8,  1874,  they  were  married.  He  afterwards 
wrote,  *'  She  is  a  jolly  girl,  as  much,  perhaps  more, 
of  a  Christian  and  a  Christian  missionary  than  I 
am." 

9.  Home  Life.  Companionship  meant  much  to 
Gilmour.  Circumstances  were  such  that  their  first 
year  was  spent  almost  entirely  in  Pekin.  He  made 
occasional  trips  to  fairs  at  important  centers,  but 
not  until  April  7,  1876,  did  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Gilmour 
take  a  tour  into  Mongolia  proper.  It  covered  a 
period  of  156  days,  during  which  time  she  picked 
up  the  language  rapidly  and  accurately.  The  ex- 
perience, however,  was  more  than  novel;  dust 
storms  and  the  continuous  round  of  millet  and  mut- 
ton as  food  tried  her  greatly.  While  she  was  happy 
to  endure  for  the  work's  sake,  it  was  a  great  relief 


JAMES    GILMOUR  113 

to  get  back  to  Pekin  again.  Gilmour  turned  his  at- 
tention to  preparing  two  publications,  one  on  strik- 
ing incidents  from  Daniel,  and  the  other  the  story 
of  salvation,  both  published  by  the  Religious  Tract 
Society  for  him.  These  vacations  from  the  plain 
were  decidedly  necessary,  for  the  loneliness  of  the 
desert  w^as  too  great  a  strain  to  endure  all  the  time. 

10.  Encouragements.  Once  Rev.  Lewis  and  Gil- 
mour visited  Hsiao  Chang,  five  days  distant  from 
Tien  Tsin.  The  district  was  famine  stricken.  They 
preached  to  audiences  of  from  130  to  300,  people 
who  were  eager  to  learn  to  sing  Gospel  songs.  Gil- 
mour declared  the  service  of  song  was  a  most  pow- 
erful method  of  introducing  Christ.  His  discourses 
were  simple,  full  of  illustrations  from  his  own  life, 
and  with  such  earnestness  and  directness  as  gave 
them  great  force.  When  during  the  winter  he  was 
in  Pekin,  he  would  hunt  out  the  homes  of  Mongols 
and  talk  with  them  about  Jesus.  He  peddled  the 
Bible  and  often  had  opportunity  to  read  to  groups 
that  gathered  about  him.  They  came  from  various 
parts  of  Mongolia  and  thus  the  Gospel  was  sent  in- 
to almost  every  part  of  the  country.  However,  in 
his  ability  to  dispense  medicine  was  his  greatest 
power  among  the  natives,  tho  many  amusing  re- 
quests came  to  him.  ''  One  man  wants  to  be  made 
clever,  another  fat,  another  cured  of  insanity,  or  of 
tobacco,  or  of  whisky,  or  of  hunger  or  tea.  Most 
men  want  medicine  to  make  their  beards  grow, 
while  almost  every  man,  woman  and  child  wants  to 
have  his  or  her  skin  made  as  white  as  that  of  a  for- 
eigner."       After  ten   years   of  work   Gilmour   was 


114  CHRISTIAN  HEROISM 

thoroly  convinced  that  medicine  introduced  him  to 
many  who  would  otherwise  have  held  themselves 
aloof. 

11.  Among  the  Mongols.  In  1882  the  Gilmours 
took  furlough  to  England,  a  much-needed  rest  for 
all  of  them.  While  home  he  pubHshed  his  famous 
book,  "Among  the  Mongols."  Even  to  the  present 
the  book  sells  well.  So  interesting  was  it  that  one 
critic  wrote,  "  Robinson  Crusoe  has  turned  mission- 
ary, lived  years  in  Mongolia,  and  wrote  a  book  about 
it."  Concerning  the  author  the  critic  said,  "  If  ever 
on  earth  there  lived  a  man  who  kept  the  law  of 
Christ,  and  could  give  proof  of  it,  and  be  absolutely 
unconscious  that  he  was  giving  it  to  them,  it  is  this 
man  whom  the  Mongols  called  '  our  Gilmour.' " 
While  at  home  his  main  message  was  to  pray  more 
for  the  missionaries.  "  Unprayed  for  I  feel  very 
much  as  if  a  diver  were  sent  down  to  the  bottom  of 
a  river,  with  no  air  to  breathe,  or  as  if  a  fireman 
were  sent  up  to  a  blazing  building  and  held  an 
empty  hose;  I  feel  very  much  like  a  soldier  who  is 
firing  blank  cartridges  at  an  enemy."  He  would  not 
ride  a  car  or  bus  on  Sunday,  but  once  walked  twelve 
miles  to  hear  Spurgeon  preach  and  then  walked 
home,  footsore  but  happy. 

12.  His  First  Convert.  At  the  end  of  1883  Gil- 
mours were  back  in  Pekin.  In  the  early  part  of 
1884  he  started  out  afoot  without  any  medicine, 
on  one  of  his  most  remarkable  Mongolian  journeys. 
The  Mongols  were  surprised  to  note  this  foreigner, 
having  all  his  belongings  on  his  back,  going  about 
the  country  like  their  own  beggar  lamas.     It  was 


JAiMES    GILMOUR  115 

on  this  spiritual  journey  that  he  found  his  first  con- 
vert. He  was  one  day  in  a  mud  hut,  pressing  the 
claims  of  Christ  upon  a  lama.  A  layman  entered, 
stirred  the  lire  that  would  not  burn,  and  simply  in- 
creased the  ^•olumc  of  smoke  in  the  room.  So 
dense  was  the  smoke  that  tho  the  layman  was  but 
two  yards  from  Gilmour  he  could  not  see  him.  Fi- 
nally the  lajnian  said  that  for  months  he  had  been 
a  learner  of  Jesus  Christ  and  he  was  now  ready  to 
trust  the  Savior.  The  smoke  had  settled  lower. 
Gilmour  was  lying  on  his  back  on  the  platfonn 
while  the  Mongols  were  crouched  near  the  door. 
The  missionary  says  of  the  occasion,  "  The  place 
w^as  beautiful  to  me  as  the  gate  of  heaven,  and  the 
words  of  the  confession  of  Christ  from  out  the  cloud 
of  smoke  were  as  inspiring  to  me  as  if  they  had 
been  spoken  by  an  angel  from  out  the  cloud  of 
glory."  Gilmour  and  the  convert  traveled  for 
nearly  twenty-three  miles  together,  talking,  and 
then  in  a  lonely  place  in  the  road  knelt  and  prayed 
together  and  then  separated.  This  led  him  to  the 
conviction  that  personal  work  was  most  effective, 
and  forsaking  all  else, — secular  papers  and  books, 
even  the  bedside  of  his  sick  wife  at  times, — he 
gave  himself  over  to  inquiries  from  early  morning 
till  late  at  night. 

13.  Mrs.  Gilmour*s  Death.  Affliction  finally 
took  hold  of  Mrs.  Gilmour,  the  disease  sure  of  its 
prey,  no  matter  how  long  it  would  be  in  securing  it. 
Six  weeks  before  the  end  came  they  talked  over 
spiritual  things,  lest  later  she  might  not  be  able  to 
speak  of  them.    In. simple,  childlike  faith,  on  September 


116  CHRISTIAN   HEROISM 

19,  1885,  she  passed  away  and  the  eleven  years  of 
happy  married  Hfe  were  brot  to  an  end. 

14.  Phases  of  His  Work.  Tobacco,  opium,  and 
whiskey  were  the  three  great  evils  of  the  Mongoli- 
ans and  against  them  Gilmour  presented  Christ  with 
great  power.  He  made  abstinence  from  all  three 
conditions  of  church  membership.  Opposition  was 
strong,  but  he  stood  his  ground,  declaring  that  **  to 
leave  Christians  drinking  whiskey  and  smoking  to- 
bacco would  be  preaching  forgiveness  of  sin  thru 
Christ  to  men  who  were  still  going  on  in  the  prac- 
tice of  what  their  consciences  told  them  was  sin." 
Imagine  his  embarrassment  when  he  had  to  ac- 
knowledge to  a  deputation  of  Mongolians,  favor- 
ably-disposed to  Christianity,  who  came  to  him  to 
know  if  it  were  true  that  a  certain  missionary  in 
Pekin  smoked  after  he  preached,  that  this  was  true. 
These  men  left  and  never  returned  to  hear  him. 
Still  he  was  undaunted.  Christ  he  would  preach 
and  leave  the  results  with  his  Lord.  He  went  afoot 
to  save  expense  and  was  barred  from  decent  inns 
because  he  was  a  tramp.  He  hired  a  donkey  to 
carry  his  baggage,  to  give  him  respectability.  An 
agent  of  the  Bible  Society  and  a  native  quarreled. 
This  spread  and  met  Gilmour  everywhere  he  went, 
and  people  told  him  they  did  not  want  a  religion 
that  was  not  better  than  their  own.  Alone  he 
pressed  forward,  sowing  in  tears  as  few  mission- 
aries ever  are  called  upon  to  do;  lonely  and  alone, 
is  it  any  w^onder  that  he  had  seasons  of  depression 
and  urged  the  church  at  home  to  pray  for  him,  and 
lielp  him  with  her  sympathy?     He  was  willing  to 


JAMES    (;iLM(JUK  117 

be  all  things  lawful  in  order  to  win  some  trophies 
of  the  cross.  lie  became  a  vegetarian  to  win  some 
of  higher  moral  standards ;  he  dressed  like  a  shop- 
keeper; ate  porridge,  native  fashion,  in  the  street 
in  order  to  win  souls  for  Christ.  His  living  ex- 
penses averaged  about  six  cents  per  day.  Some 
think  he  shortened  his  usefulness  by  such  methods, 
but  none  were  as  capable  of  judging  what  was  best 
as  he  who  was  on  the  field  and  understood  condi- 
tions. 

15.  His  Work.  Upon  reaching  a  new  city  he 
pitched  his  tent  on  a  main  thorofare,  and  from  early 
morn  till  late  at  night  healed  the  sick,  preached 
and  talked  to  inquirers.  During  one  eight  months' 
campaign  he  saw  about  6,000  patients,  preached  to 
nearly  24,000  people,  sold  3,000  books,  distributed 
4,500  tracts,  traveled  1,860  miles  and  spent  about 
$200,  and  added,  sadly,  that  but  two  openly  con- 
fessed Christ.  He  longed  for  a  helper  on  his  field, 
but  the  Society  was  unable  to  supply  him.  At  last, 
when  one  did  come,  the  first  thing  he  did  was  to 
send  Gilmour  home  on  furlough.  When  the  faith- 
ful missionary  reached  England  in  1889  he  was  so 
thin  of  body  and  the  marks  of  struggle  so  prom- 
inent in  his  face,  that  his  friends  did  not  know  him. 
How  delighted  he  was  to  be  with  his  motherless 
boys,"  who  had  been  sent  home  after  their  mother's 
death  to  be  educated.  His  book,  "  Gilmour  and  His 
Boys,"  has  touched  many  a  heart. 

16.  The  End.  In  due  time  he  returned  to  Mon- 
golia again.  He  continued  his  work  along  the 
same  lines.     In  April,   1891,  he  returned  to  Tien 


118  CHRISTIAN   HEROISM 

Tsin  to  attend  the  North  China  District  Commit- 
tee of  the  London  Missionary  Society.  They  hon- 
ored him  by  making  him  chairman  and  he  served 
them  well.  During  the  time  he  was  the  guest  of 
Dr.  Roberts.  Suddenly  he  was  stricken  with  typhus 
fever  of  a  very  malignant  type.  On  May  21,  1891, 
he  fell  asleep,  to  be  forever  at  rest  with  the  Lord. 
When  news  of  his  death  circulated  in  far-away 
Mongolia,  strong,  grown-up  men  wept  like  children 
when  they  were  told  that  "  their  Gilmour  was  dead." 

Questions  for  Review  on  James  Gilmour. 

(Richard  Lovett's  '*  James  Gilmour  of  Mongolia  "  is  the 
most  complete  biography.  It  Includes  his  Diary 
and  Letters.  In  addition,  "  Among  the  Mongols  " 
and  "  James  Gilmour  and  His  Boys  "  furnish  much 
excellent  material.) 

1.  What  advantages  had  he  in  preparing  for  missionary 

service? 

2.  What  were   some   of  his   first  impressions   of   China? 

3.  Describe  Mongolia  as  he  found  it. 

4.  Give  some  incidents  of  his  lonely  service. 

5.  What  was  his  best  introduction  of  the  Gospel? 

6.  Describe  his  romantic  marriage. 

7.  Name  some  things  encouraging  in  his  labors. 

8.  Tell    the    incident   of   his   first   convert. 

9.  What  methods  personal  did  he  adopt  in  his  work? 
10.  Relate  events  of  his  closing  days  and  how  the  news 

affected  the  Mongolians. 

OhronoloflloaL 

1843  Bom  at  Cathkin,  Scotland,  June  12. 

1862  Entered  Glasgow  University. 

1867  Offered   himself   to   I^ondon  Missionary   Society. 


JAMES   GILMOUR  119 

1869  Entered  Ilighgate   Missionary  Society. 

1870  Ordained   in  Augustine  Chapel,   Edinburgh,   February  10; 
Sailed  from  Liverpool  on  Diomed  for  Mongolia,  February 

22. 

1870  Arrived   at   Pekin,   May   18; 

Massacre   of   13   French  Catholics,   June   22; 
Journey  from  Pekin  to  Kiaohta,  August  5   to  September 
28. 

1874  Married  to  Miss  Pankard,  December  8. 

1876  156  days'  journey  with  wife  in  Mongolia,  begun  April  7. 

1882  Furlough    to   England,   Spring   to   September   1883; 
Published    "  Among    the    Mongols,"    April. 

1884  His  first  convert,  March  1. 

1885  Mrs.  Gilmour  died,   September  21. 

1886  Two  oldest  children  went  to  England,  March  23. 

1889  Second  furlough  to  England,   April   4,   to  May  14,   1890. 
1891  Died  in  Tien  Tsin,  May  21. 


FIDJill^JA    FiSKJi;. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

MISS    FIDELIA    FISKE. 

A  Life  of  Faith  and  Love  in  Persia. 

Bom  in  Shelburne,  Franklin  County,  Mass.,  May  1,  1816. 
Died  in  the  old  home  July  26,  1864. 

"  There  was  magnetic  power  about  her.  Where  did  It  He? 
In  the  center  of  her  heart  was  a  pure,  unselfish  love,  and  it 
flashed  out  over  her  face;  it  tuned  her  voice;  it  beamed  In 
her  eyes;  yea,  it  ran  thru  her  fingers,  as  she  would  lay  her 
hand  on  the  head  of  the  little  trembling  girl  who  entered  her 
school  for  the  first  time,  perfectly  assuring  her.  ...  It  was  not 
love  alone  that  gave  her  magnetic  power;  but  with  it,  strong 
sense,  tact,  discretion  to  say  just  the  right  word  to  a  given 
individual  and  at  the  right  time.  She  was  gifted  with  a  rare 
knowledge  of  the  human  heart.  She  had  herself  a  human 
heart,  and  her  knowledge  of  our  nature  was  intuitive.  She 
touched  Its  springs  like  a  magician.  She  was  master  of  It. 
.  .  .  She  would  have  been  anywhere  a  mighty  power  for  good." 
— From  tribute  by  Rev.  S.  A.  Rhea,  of  the  Nestorian  Mission. 

Men  are  often  praised  for  their  Christlikeness,  but 
one  must  stop  with  unusual  interest  when  it  was 
said  of  a  woman,  "  In  the  structure  and  working  of 
her  whole  nature,  she  seemed  to  me  the  nearest 
approach  I  ever  saw,  in  man  or  woman,  to  my  ideal 
of  our  blessed  Savior,  as  He  appeared  on  the  earth." 

1.  Birthplace  and  Early  Days.  In  the  hill  town 
of  Shelburne,  resting  on  one  of  the  spurs  of  the 
southern  end  of  the  Green  Mountains  in  Franklin 
County,  Massachusetts,  lived  Rufus  and  Hannah  Fiske. 
To  them  God  gave  six  daughters,  Fidelia,  the  fourth, 
being  born  May  1,  1816.  Her  early  life  was  just 
plain,  common  farm  life  amidst  the  hills  and  dales 

121 


122  CHRISTIAN   HEROISM 

of  that  lovely  country.  The  blazing  log  of  the  eve- 
ning fireplace  Ht  up  their  modest  home  and  the 
incidents  of  heroism  told  by  parent  and  visitor  al- 
\/ays  chained  her  childish  attention.  At  four  she 
entered  district  school,  a  few  rods  from  home.  Here, 
fur  the  next  ten  years  or  more,  she  learned  thoroly 
her  lessons  and  mastered  the  tasks  in  hand.  She 
loved  to  read  w^hat  children  today  would  call  heavy 
reading,  for  twice  she  carefully  perused  Dwight's 
*•  Theology  "  before  she  was  eight  years  old.  She 
was  very  fond  of  her  father  and  he  inspired  her  to 
great  fondness  for  the  Bible. 

2.  Early  Religious  Training.  When  she  was  but 
eleven  years  old  Fidelia's  older  sister,  while  from 
home,  confessed  Christ.  The  news  made  a  deep 
impression  upon  the  younger  sister,  but  she  was  si- 
lent. Two  years  later  she  was  the  only  one  in  her 
Sunday-school  class  not  raising  her  hand,  thereby 
declaring  that  she  was  unwilling  to  become  a  Chris- 
tian. She  carried  her  burden  till  one  day  her  moth- 
er asked  and  she  cried  as  she  said,  "  I  am  a  lost 
sinner."  Joy  soon  came  to  her  and  she  united  with 
the  Congregational  church  in  Shelburne.  The  next 
year  she  became  an  assistant  in  a  "  select  school  " 
taught  in  her  town  and  there  had  her  first  experi- 
ence in  that  which  would  largely  make  up  her  life 
work. 

3.  Preparation  for  the  Field.  Her  seminary  days 
at  Mt.  Holyoke,  where  she  entered  in  1839,  were 
precious  ones  to  her.  She  found  ideal  religious  con- 
ditions and  splendid  educational  facilities,  and  set- 
tled down  to  the  enjoyment  of  study  with  that  rap- 


FIDELIA  FISKE  123 

ture  that  only  natures  like  hers  could  enjoy.  The 
prayer  meetings,  the  revival,  Christian  endeavor, — 
all  found  a  most  hearty  supporter  in  Fidelia.  Her 
religious  life  grew  deeper,  and  the  Influence  of  her 
character  moved  forward  silently  but  powerfully, 
carrying  with  it  the  lives  of  others  into  the  ways  of 
righteousness. 

4.  Decision  to  Be  a  Missionary.  Her  life  had  a 
missionary  atmosphere  always.  When  but  three 
her  uncle,  Pliny  Fiske,  started  on  a  mission  in  Pal- 
estine. Her  plays  were  often  missionary,  for  one 
day  she  came  to  her  mother  and  said,  "  Ma,  I  have 
been  to  Jerusalem  in  a  wheelbarrow."  When  eleven 
years  old  a  missionary  from  Greece  said  he  wished 
she  were  old  enough  to  go  with  him  to  the  heathen. 
As  soon  as  she  accepted  Christ,  missions  naturally 
took  a  stronger  hold  on  her.  The  year  she  gradu- 
ated Holyoke  took  upon  itself  a  strong  missionary 
sentiment  and  she  was  among  those  who  responded 
to  the  call  for  workers.  Her  struggle  was  no  small 
one.  Her  friends  persuaded  her  not  to  go  to  Per- 
sia, whence  came  the  call,  and  another  was  selected 
in  her  place.  But  the  one  chosen  met  obstacles  also 
and  decided  not  to  go.  Miss  Fiske,  learning  this, 
joined  her  teacher  in  a  thirty-five  mile  ride  in  an 
open  sleigh  to  see  her  mother  and  get  consent  to 
go.  It  was  fmally  given  as  the  mother,  weeping, 
said,  "  Go,  my  child,  go." 

5.  Departure  for  Persia.  Having  secured  con- 
sent on  Sunday,  Fidelia  remained  till  Thursday  with 
the  folks  at  home  and  amidst  home  scenes.  The 
regular  church  meeting  was  changed  into  a  fare- 


124  CHRISTIAN   HEROISM 

well  meeting;  the  impression  was  deep.  Saturday 
she  was  at  Andover  to  receive  her  instructions  from 
the  Board  over  Sunday.  Monday  she  was  in  Boston 
to  prepare  for  her  long  voyage,  for  in  two  days  she 
was  to  sail. 

6.  Journey  and  Arrival.  After  impressive  reli- 
gious services  on  the  boat  in  company  with  others 
sailing  to  the  same  general  field,  Miss  Fiske  set 
sail  from  Boston  on  March  1,  1843,  on  the  Emma 
Isadora,  for  Smyrna.  Just  before  sailing  she  wrote 
her  mother  of  her  happiness  in  going  and  exhorted 
her,  "  Oh,  trust  ever  in  the  Lord,  and  he  will  sup- 
port you."  But  the  sailboat  on  which  they  crossed 
the  tempestuous  ocean  was  a  small  craft  and  the 
voyage  a  rough  one.  Once  looking  out  upon  the 
angry  sea  she  assured  herself,  "  My  Father  is  at  the 
helm."  At  another  time  she  wrote  back  home  and 
said,  "  It  may  be  that  my  usefulness  will  greatly 
depend  upon  j^our  prayers  for  me.  Sisters,  pray  for 
me."  The  party  of  missionaries  reached  Smyrna 
April  14,  and  later  Constantinople,  where  Miss 
Fiske  remained  nearly  three  weeks.  May  4  she 
sailed  for  Trebizond  and  after  a  long,  tiresome  over- 
land journey,  finally,  about  July  1,  1843,  arrived  in 
Urumia,  Persia. 

7.  First  Impressions.  Miss  Fiske  was  not  in  a 
real  sense  a  pioneer  missionary  in  this  field.  Nine 
years  before  came  some  workers  and  laid  good 
foundation.  They  had  endured  privations  in  be- 
ginning a  work  she  never  knew  anything  about. 
They  had  won  favor  that  greatly  aided  her  in  taking 
hold.    Yet  when  she  came  to  her  station  there  were 


FIDELIA  FISKE  125 

not  five  native  members  who  could  be  looked  upon 
as  true  Christians.  Some  forty  village  schools  had 
been  established  in  the  plain  of  Urumia  and  a  print- 
ing press  had  been  set  up  to  develop  the  work. 
The  Nestorians  claimed  to  be  descendants  of  Abra- 
ham, had  some  forms  of  worship  akin  to  Protes- 
tantism; and  yet  they  lacked  so  much  that  they 
were  looked  upon  as  promising  and  inviting  mission 
territory.  The  Kurds  in  the  mountains  near  by 
were  wild,  independent  people  and  among  these 
lived  some  of  the  Nestorians ;  others,  more  civilized, 
lived  in  the  plain  and  the  city  of  Urumia.  At  this 
time  it  was  under  Mohammedan  rule  and  the  yoke 
they  bore  was  grievous  indeed.  Coming  from  a  re- 
fined home  Miss  Fiske  found  it  a  task  at  first  to 
prevent  the  extreme  filth  and  degradation  from  di- 
vorcing her  from  them.  However,  she  readily  ac- 
quired the  language  and  during  this  time  made  her- 
self familiar  with  the  conditions  in  which  she  was 
to  work.  These  months  were  not  without  great 
trial.  She  keenly  felt  her  separation  from  home  and 
loved  ones  and  the  thot  of  being  from  her  widowed 
mother  lay  heavily  on  her  heart. 

8.  Conditions.  When  Miss  Fiske  entered  the 
field  the  condition  of  woman  was  pitiable  indeed. 
She  was  regarded  by  men  as  the  drudge,  and  com- 
pelled to  work  in  the  field  as  well  as  at  home.  Her 
home  was  the  hotbed  of  filth  and  vermin ;  wife 
beating  was  common  and  reverence  for  the  husband 
was  unknown.  No  attention  was  given  to  the  sick 
and  suffering.  Ncstorian  children  began  life  in  the 
stable,  and  thither  the  mother  would  go  to  meet  her 


126  CHRISTIAN  HEROISM 

struggle  all  alone,  and  often  die  alone  in  it.  Lying 
was  common  and  justifiable  by  all.  The  worst  of 
language  was  used  everywhere;  quarreling  and 
fighting,  in  a  most  abusive  manner,  were  seen  on 
every  hand.  When  the  mission  was  opened,  nine 
years  before,  but  one  Nestorian  woman,  the  sister 
of  the  Patriarch,  could  read.  Prejudice  had  to  be 
overcome  before  girls  could  be  induced  to  come  to 
school  and  learn. 

9.  Boarding  School.  A  school  for  girls  had  been 
established  for  five  years,  but  the  girls  made  little 
progress  because  they  Hved  at  home.  Miss  Fiske 
urged  that  a  boarding  school  be  started.  To  her 
great  joy  an  appropriation  was  voted  to  keep  six 
scholars,  providing  they  could  be  secured.  Most 
interesting  were  her  efforts,  successful,  too,  as  she 
finally  found  six  girls  who  would  come  and  live 
with  her,  and  be  her  daughters.  The  first  two  came 
October  16,  1843,  and  she  wept  for  joy  when  she  re- 
ceived them.  She  secured  the  full  six  on  the  con- 
dition that  they  would  sleep  in  the  room  with  her 
and  never  go  out  of  her  companionship. 

10.  Training  for  Jesus.  SteaHng  and  lying  were 
her  first  great  problems  with  her  girls.  Her  pins 
disappeared  faster  than  she  could  supply  them.  Fi- 
nally, she  put  a  half  dozen  black  pins  in  the  cushion 
just  before  the  girls  went  to  bed.  She  went  away 
for  a  moment  and  upon  her  return  found  them  all 
gone.  She  immediately  talked  to  the  girls,  but  all 
denied  knowing  anything  about  them.  She  had 
them  all  kneel  and  she  prayed  God  earnestly  and 
asked  Him  to  reveal  the  one  who  took  them.    Then 


FIDELIA  FISKE  127 

she  thot  to  look  into  the  hair  of  one  and  there  were 
the  pins.  The  impression  was  a  deep  one,  and  that 
little  thief  grew  to  be  a  pious  and  useful  woman, 
but  she  never  forgot  the  lesson  that  God  answers 
prayers.  Miss  Fiske  introduced  prayer  meetings 
in  her  home  and  there  she  pled  earnestly  for  some 
token  of  the  Spirit's  work  in  the  heart  of  some 
female.  This  was  her  greatest  longing,  her  one 
aim  in  all  her  work.  Imagine  her  joy  when  she 
found  a  woman  who  was  seeking  and  at  last  con- 
fessed Christ.  Yet  progress  was  slow;  she  would 
enter  a  home,  read  a  verse  of  Bible  to  them  and  ask 
them  questions  about  wdiat  they  had  heard.  Likely 
the  answer  would  be,  "  What  do  we  know  ?  we  are 
but  women,"  meaning,  not  better  than  donkeys.  It 
was  with  greatest  difficulty  that  she  developed  the 
simplest  ideas  when  she  began  her  Avork  among 
the  women.  Tho  their  homes  were  wretched  and 
filthy,  yet  she  sought  out  every  dwelling  where  she 
could  get  a  hearing  and  there  taught  the  Word  of 
God. 

U.  Shadows  and  Sunshine.  The  summer  vaca- 
tion of  1844  Miss  Fiske  spent  at  Ardishai,  about 
twelve  miles  distant.  Her  boarding  scholars,  now 
an  even  dozen,  were  Avith  her  for  an  outing.  Her 
white  face  was  a  great  curiosity  and  she  grew 
weary  of  the  crowds.  Yet  she  was  glad  to  "  preach  " 
to  them  and  had  usually  four  hundred  to  five  hun- 
dred women  and  children  before  her  any  time  she 
would  address  them.  How  her  heart  longed  to 
have  the  Savior  reach  them !  While  there  a  perse- 
cution, as  unexpected  as  a  clap  of  thunder  from  a 


128  CHRISTIAN  HEROISM 

clear  sky,  broke  upon  the  work.  Her  scholars  were 
scattered.  The  lives  of  the  missionaries  were 
threatened;  but  in  some  months  this  passed  away 
and  school  was  opened  with  all  her  girls  back  and 
eight  more, — twenty  boarders  in  all.  Up  to  this 
time  she  had  been  paynig  for  scholars;  noAV  the 
tide  had  turned  enough  that  this  inducement  was 
withdrawn  and  her  school  increased  to  twenty-five 
without  pay. 

12.  Revival  and  Converts.  During  the  autumn 
of  1845  there  Avas  an  increasing  religious  interest 
among  the  pupils  in  both  the  boys'  a-nd  the  girls' 
schools.  New  Year's  Day,  1846,  was  one  of  prayer 
and  fasting.  Two  of  Miss  Fiske's  girls  lingered  in 
the  schoolroom  after  being  told  they  were  dismissed 
and  she  learned  they  wanted  the  day  to  "  care  for 
their  souls."  For  three  weeks  little  company  came 
and  she  gave  herself  with  her  girls  to  prayer  and 
teaching.  Then  others  flocked  around  and  the 
pupils,  having  just  found  Christ,  became  real  mis- 
sionaries in  teaching  and  praying  with  others.  Thus 
the  revival  continued  for  two  months,  the  first 
blessed  results  of  long  labors,  but  often  repeated  in 
the  history  of  the  Urumia  mission.  So  deep  were 
the  workings  of  the  Spirit  that  many  hours  were 
given  to  prayer.  The  result  was  most  gratifying. 
The  girls  became  gentler,  kinder,  and  much  more 
easil}^  handled.  Stealing  and  lying  almost  wholly 
disappeared.  Humble  confession  of  sins  with  a 
desire  to  restore  stolen  goods  was  a  marked  feature 
of  the  revival.  Most  touching  incidents  of  devo- 
tion, joy,  confession,  and  all  spurred  the  workers  on 


FIDELIA  FISKE  129 

and  on,  and  here  and  there,  during  these  years,  did 
a  native  Christian  die  happy  in  Jesus.  At  the  close 
of  the  school  year,  on  May  4,  1847,  the  first  copies 
of  the  New  Testament  were  distributed  to  certain 
pupils.  Others  hot  them,  and  how  happy  were 
these  children  with  their  priceless  treasure!  It  was 
a  happy  day  for  Miss  Fiske. 

13.  Cholera  and  Persecution.  During  the  latter 
part  of  1847  cholera  broke  out  in  Urumia.  The  mis- 
sionaries fled  to  the  mountains  for  safety  and  yet 
they  were  close  enough  in  touch  to  have  some  idea 
of  the  awful  ravages  that  befell  their  mission  city. 
Merchants  reported  that  in  two  weeks'  time  they 
sold  over  four  thousand  shrouds ;  almost  all  busi- 
ness, except  shroud-selling,  was  suspended.  Men 
and  women  went  about  the  streets  crying  and 
mourning.  Soon  after  this  terrible  scourge  Mar 
Shimoon,  the  head  of  the  Nestorians,  returned  to 
Urumia  and  professed  friendliness.  When  all  were 
off  their  guard  he  began  a  persecution,  and  suc- 
ceeded in  closing  a  number  of  schools.  At  last  this 
came  to  an  end  and  Miss  Fiske  was  happy  with  her 
girls  again. 

14.  One  Night  With  Natives.  Miss  Fiske  some- 
limes  made  trips  to  the  mountains  to  work  among 
the  forsaken  and  needy  there.  She  was  always  ac- 
companied by  some  other  American  missionary. 
Once  they  had  ridden  hard  all  day  on  horseback, 
and  as  the  sun  set,  came  to  a  village  where  they 
were  to  stay  all  night.  Their  host  that  night  saw 
fit  to  bring  into  the  one  room  where  she  was  to 
sleep,  not  only  liis  own  family  of  fifteen  or  twenty. 


130  CHRISTIAN  HEROISM 

but  all  his  hens,  sheep,  and  calves.  The  room  was 
cellar,  store-room,  stable,  and  living-room.  Where 
would  they  all  sleep  ?  At  last  the  mother  picked  up 
three  children  and  laid  them  in  an  empty  manger 
and  covered  them;  that  gave  room  for  the  guests, 
and  on  the  hard  floor  they  lay  down  to  sleep  for  the 
night.  Miss  Fiske  longed  for  daylight  and  to  be 
back  in  her  saddle,  a  more  comfortable  place  than 
her  bed  that  night. 

15.  Glimpses  into  Her  School.  The  transforming 
power  of  the  Gospel  always  is  wonderful.  At  one 
time  Miss  Fiske  wrote,  "  Once  there  might  have 
been  seen  here  a  company  of  untutored  Httle  girls, 
fresh  from  their  village  homes,  with  uncombed  hair, 
in  filthy,  tattered  garments,  rudely  jostling  each 
other  as  they  passed;  conversing  aloud,  or  in  a 
whisper,  as  they  pleased,  and  studying  their  lessons 
in  loud  concert  in  school  hours;  when  dismissed, 
clambering  over  seats,  and  sure  to  engage  in  some 
mischief,  unless  in  their  teacher's  room,  or  under 
her  watchful  eye;  dishonest,  untruthful,  ungrateful 
scholars;  objects  that  awakened  compassion,  and 
required  patient,  unceasing  care."  What  a  change ! 
When  the  school  bell  rang  each  girl  found  her  books 
and  quieted  down  to  study.  Deep  silence  pervaded 
the  room  while  prayer  was  offered  for  guidance; 
movements  in  the  room  were  quiet,  earnest  atten- 
tion was  paid  to  the  teacher's  utterances;  was  it 
not  worth  while,  reader,  for  one  to  labor  among 
such  wretched  ones  and  by  the  power  of  God  create 
such  a  change  in  the  life  of  the  degraded?  One  who 
visited  these  same  girls  afterwards  in  their  moun- 


FIDELIA  FISKE  131 

tain  homes  said  they  "  were  lighthouses  in  the 
great,  dark  sea  of  iniquity  which  covers  the  moun- 
tains. .  .  .  Wherever  a  man  goes  he  finds  his 
own  house,  and  strengtheners  of  the  feet  of  right- 
eousness." This  was  no  easy  task,  for  another  said, 
"  It  requires  as  much  self-denial  for  one  reared  in 
Urumia  to  go  to  the  mountains,  as  for  one  to  come 
from  America  to  Urumia." 

16.  Declining  Health.  For  some  years  it  was 
necessary  for  Miss  Fiske  to  take  rest  and  long  vaca- 
tions from  the  monotonous  grind  of  daily  toil, — not 
that  she  became  weary  of  the  work,  but  weary  and 
worn  out  in  the  work.  It  was  hard  for  her  to 
leave  it  for  a  short  time.  Her  eyes  gave  her  much 
trouble  and  yet  she  was  insistent  upon  her  duties 
being  done  by  her  own  hand.  In  October,  1856, 
she  made  a  tour  in  the  mountains  to  regain  her 
health.  She  attended  a  wedding  among  nominal 
Christians  who  lapsed  into  their  heathenish  cus- 
toms on  the  occasion,  and  she  was  greatly  shocked 
at  their  vileness.  Recovery  was  temporary.  The 
next  year  she  was  deeply  impressed  that  if  she  were 
to  continue  her  labors  she  must  seek  a  change  and 
rest  not  found  in  Persia.  She  had  come  out  with 
no  intent  of  returning  even  for  furlough;  now  the 
Lord  was  laying  it  on  her  heart  to  return  home.  In 
April,  1858,  it  was  decided  she  should  return  to 
America  that  following  summer. 

17.  Returning  Home.  Taking  leave  of  the  mis- 
sion carried  with  it  a  review  of  the  past  and  some 
precious  token  of  affection.  Miss  Fiske  said  at  one 
of  the  farewell  meetings,  "  When  I  came  here  there 


132  CHRISTIAN  HEROISM 

was  no  Nestorian  female  whom  I  could  take  by  the 
hand  and  call  a  sister  in  Christ.  How  rejoiced  was 
I  when  I  saw  one  such !  A  few  weeks  since,  on  our 
communion  day,  I  was  allowed  the  privilege  of 
taking  ninety-three  by  the  hand,  and  giving  them 
seats  in  our  chapel  previous  to  coming  to  the  Lord's 
table.  Forty-two  of  these  had  been  my  own  dear 
pupils."  Referring  to  the  day  of  her  departure,  she 
wrote  her  mother,  "  It  was  the  most  trying  day  to 
my  feelings  that  I  have  seen  in  Persia.  I  have  been 
able  to  bear  trials,  but  to  be  surrounded  by  loving, 
weeping  friends,  from  whom  I  was  literally  tear- 
ing myself  away,  was  too  much  for  me.  There  was 
agony  of  soul  in  it,  and  it  seemed  sometimes  as  tho 
the  flesh  could  not  bear  it."  A  prolonged  prayer 
meeting  was  held  the  day  before,  yet  Miss  Fiske's 
girls  came  the  next  morning,  begging  for  just  one 
more  season  of  prayer  with  her  in  Bethel,  as  they 
called  her  room,  before  leaving.  On  November  24, 
1858,  her  eyes  greeted  her  native  hills  and  her  heart 
was  filled  with  joy.  The  journey  and  voyage  had 
been  tedious  and  trying  at  times,  but  this  was  all 
forgotten  in  the  lap  of  comfort  at  home. 

18.  Busy  at  Home.  After  a  few  weeks'  rest  Miss 
Fiske  visited  Mt.  Holyoke  Seminary,  her  Alma 
Mater.  In  1859  she  did  some  effectual  work  among 
the  young  ladies  at  Oxford  and  Painesville  schools 
in  Ohio.  She  exerted  a  strong  influence,  not  only 
for  missions,  but  for  a  deeper  piety.  Mt.  Holyoke 
was  very  anxious  to  secure  her  as  a  teacher,  but 
more  particularly  for  the  spiritual  influence  she 
would  have  over  the  school  in  devotional  work.     It 


FIDELIA   FISKE  133 

could  hardly  be  otherwise  than  that  her  ideals  and 
spirit  would  create  a  revival  wherever  she  went.  At 
the  beginning  of  1860  she  wrote  about  the  spirit  of 
the  work  in  South  Hadley  and  told  of  many  con- 
versions. One  of  the  trite  sayings  wdiich  directed 
her  most  at  this  time  of  her  life  was,  "Always  be 
ready  to  do  the  work,  and  let  others  have  the  name 
of  it."  She  had  a  longing  for  Persia  and  wished  at 
times  she  could  fold  her  mother,  now  very  aged,  in 
her  arms,  and  fly  away  to  that  needy  land.  Her 
services  were  wanted  in  many  places.  Missionary 
meetings  she  often  addressed.  New  York  City  on 
one  tour  and  the  State  of  Maine  on  another  felt  the 
pulse  of  her  devotion. 

19.  The  End.  The  latter  part  of  1863  and  the  early 
part  of  the  follow'ing  year  clearly  pointed  out  that 
her  health  would  have  to  have  first  consideration. 
There  was  a  nervous  breakdow-n  and  with  it  much 
physical  suffering.  She  tried  to  be  patient  thru  it  all, 
and  when  she  felt  she  was  not  she  said  she  believed 
the  Lord  could  manifest  as  great  love  in  forgiving 
her  as  in  helping  her  to  endure  more  patiently.  To 
every  one  coming  to  her  bedside  she  had  but  one  re- 
quest,— "  Pray ;  pray  for  me."  She  would  ask  for 
speedy  release  from  all  suffering  and  on  July  26, 
1864,  she  was  delivered  of  all  suffering  while  prayer 
was  being  made  for  her,  and  a  life  of  prayer  ended 
in  an  hour  of  prayer.  After  most  touching  memorial 
services  she  was  laid  to  rest  in  a  secluded  spot  in  a 
small  cemetery  near  home,  a  place  she  had  asked  for 
her  last  resting  place. 

20.  Her  Literary  Activities.    Reticent  as  she  was 


134  CHRISTIAN   HEROISM 

about  her  writings,  she  was  finally  prevailed  upon 
to  furnish  the  material  for  that  splendid  volume, 
"  Woman  and  Her  Savior  in  Persia."  Near  the 
close  of  her  life  she  also  gathered  material  and  part- 
ly finished  a  book,  "  Recollections  of  Mary  Lyon." 
Her  greatest  work,  however,  was  in  the  spiritual 
impress  she  made  wherever  she  went,  showing  a 
spirit  and  maner  so  like  the  Savior  that  many  thot 
of  her  as  the  Master  again  on  earth. 

Questions  on  the  Life  of  Fidelia  Fiskc  for  Review. 

(The  only  text  extant  is  *'  The  Cross  and  Crown;  or  Life 
of  Fidelia  Fiske,"  by  D.  T.  Fiske, — now  out  of  print.) 

1.  What  early  home  influences  moulded  her  life? 

2.  Describe  her  struggle  before  confessing  Christ. 

3.  What  led  her  to  become  a  missionary? 

4.  Describe  conditions  around  Urumia  when  she  arrived. 

5.  In  what  line  of  missionary  endeavor  was  she  especially 
successful? 

6.  Briefly  describe  the  conditions  of  the  Nestorians. 

7.  What  transforming  power  did  her  life  bring  about  to 
those  in  her  school? 

8.  Tell  of  one  night  in  a  native  home. 

9.  After  returning  to  America  what  lines  of  work  did  she 
pursue? 

10.  What  were  strong  points  in  her  make-up? 


Chronological. 

1816  Born  at  Shelburne,   Massachusetts,   May   1. 

1820  Began  public  school. 

1824  Had    completed    Dwight's    "Theology"    twice. 

1831  United   with    the   Congregational    Church    in    Shelburne. 

1834  Entered  the  Franklin  Academy. 


FIDELIA  FISKE  135 

1839  Entered  Mt.  Holyoke  Seminary  in  the  Middle  Class. 

1840  After   hard   spell   of   sickness    herself,    father   and   sister 

died. 

1843  Sailed  from  Boston,  March  1,  as  missionary. 
1847  New  Testaments  first  distributed  May  4  to  her  scholars. 
1854  First  communion  with  native  converts  September. 
1858  Left  Urumia  for  home  July  15. 

1861  Visited  New  York  City  and  State  of  Maine  in  interests 

of  missions. 

1862  Book,  "Woman  and  Her  Savior  in  Persia,"  prepared. 
1864  Died  at  her  home  in  Shelburne,  July  26. 


JOHN    KENNETH    MACKENZIE. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

JOHN  KENNETH   MACKENZIE. 

China's  "  Beloved  Physician." 

Born  in  Yarmouth,  England,  August  25,  1850. 

Died  in  Tien  Tsin,  China,  April  1,  1888. 

"  I  believe  In  Dr.  Mackenzie.  He  is  a  true  man  and  a  real 
follower  of  Christ.  We  talk  of  getting  rid  of  our  faults,  and 
I  suppose  we  all  do  try  more  or  less  earnestly  to  do  so,  but 
I  have  known  very  few  men  who  have  really  changed  much. 
Dr.  Mackenzie  has.  Good  as  he  was  when  I  first  knew  him, 
he  has  become  better;  he  has  become  humble  and  patient,  and 
has  gained  control  over  his  temper.  Yes,  he  has  grown  more 
like  Jesus." — A  Chinaman's  testimony  when  he  heard  that  Dr. 
Mackenzie  was  dying. 

Some  men  are  born  great;  others  have  greatness 
thrust  upon  them;  still  others  so  live  that  they 
''  create  an  epidemic  of  nobleness "  rather  than 
greatness  and  become  great  because  noble.  Few 
men  ascended  the  ladder  of  true  nobility  farther 
than  did  China's  "  Beloved  physician." 

1.  Early  Years.  Mackenzie, — that  is  Scotch,  sure! 
John  Kenneth  Mackenzie,  born  in  Yarmouth,  En- 
gland, on  Aug.  25,  1850,  was  the  youngest  son  of 
Alexander  and  Margaret  Mackenzie.  While  the 
father  was  from  Ross-shire,  Scotland,  the  mother 
was  a  Welsh  lady  from  Breconshire.  Parents  on 
both  sides  were  pious  people.  Soon  after  the  ad- 
vent of  the  son  the  family  moved  to  Bristol,  En- 
gland, where  the  babe  grew  into  young  manhood. 
Here  the  father  and  mother  were  active  in  the  Pres- 

137 


138  CHRISTIAN  HEROISM 

byterian  church.  Kenneth  was  reserved,  retiring, 
but  quick-tempered  and  easily  provoked.  His  Hfe 
v^as  marked  by  tenderness  and  sympathy,  which 
drew  many  to  him.  His  education  was  in  a  private 
school,  where  he  showed  Httle  desire  for  study;  at 
fifteen  he  engaged  as  clerk  in  a  store.  While  thus 
employed  he  joined  the  Young  Men's  Christian  As- 
sociation at  Bristol,  and  while  attending  their  meet- 
ings made  a  stand  for  Christ.  After  hearing  an  ad- 
dress by  D.  L.  Moody  one  Sunday  in  May,  1867, 
Kenneth  stood ;  but  it  was  not  till  a  year  after  that 
he  made  the  final  decision  and  trusted  his  all  to 
Jesus. 

2.  First  Christian  Experiences.  Kenneth  and  his 
companions  at  once  became  active  in  seeking  for 
others.  On  the  crowded  mart  they  would  distribute 
tracts;  open-air  services,  lodging  house  visitations, 
and  ragged-school  work  all  occupied  the  attention 
of  the  band  of  which  Kenneth  is  mentioned  as  lead- 
er. Eager  to  become  more  proficient  in  public 
speaking  for  the  Master's  sake,  the  band  began 
meetings  at  five  every  morning  in  a  deserted  cow- 
stable  about  two  miles  from  town.  Mackenzie  soon 
showed  rare  talent.  The  bare  floor  of  that  stable  as 
they  knelt  became  the  foot  of  the  ladder  of  prayer 
into  heaven,  and  the  leader  of  the  band  soon  was  an 
influential  worker  for  a  number  of  succeeding  win- 
ters in  the  services  held  in  the  theatre  in  Bristol. 
His  work  in  the  highways  and  byways  of  the  city 
was  filled  with  many  thrilling  incidents;  his  soul 
found  an  answer  to  its  longings  in  his  service  to  the 
sinful.    It  was  during  these  busy  days  in  soul-win- 


JOHN   KENNETH   MACKENZIE        139 

ning  that  one  night,  walking  home  with  a  friend, 
he  spoke  of  a  desire  to  go  to  a  foreign  field.  He 
was  advised  to  study  medicine  first  and  then  go  to 
China.  His  parents  objected  to  his  plans;  others 
prayed,  and  the  answer,  resulting  in  his  going,  came 
at  once. 

3.  Preparing  for  China.  In  October,  1870,  Ken- 
neth entered  the  Bristol  Medical  School,  and  with 
such  faithfulness  did  he  pursue  his  studies  that  at 
the  end  of  four  years  he  received  degrees  from  both 
London  and  Edinburgh.  During  this  time  he  kept 
up  his  evangelistic  campaign  with  encouraging  re- 
sults. At  the  close  of  his  preparation  he  heard  Grif- 
fith John  speak  of  the  needs  of  China,  and  after 
prayer  decided  to  offer  himself  to  the  London  Mis- 
sionary Society  for  Hankow,  China.  He  was  much 
disappointed  when  the  Board  did  not  consider  him 
until  its  meeting  on  Dec.  14,  at  which  time  he  was 
appointed  to  Hankow.  Eager  to  go,  the  time  of 
sailing  was  long  coming  to  hand.  He  was  engaged 
to  a  young  lady,  but  preferred  trying  the  field  alone 
and  have  his  bride  come  out  later.  April  8  was  a 
day  of  sore  trial  when  he  bid  farewell  to  his  parents. 
In  London  he  called  on  Mr.  Moody,  who  had  moved 
him  years  before  and  whose  advice  he  had  highly 
prized.  April  10  the  Glenlyon  lifted  anchor  and 
Dr.  Mackenzie  was  oflf  for  China.  On  the  evening 
of  June  8  following,  he  received  a  warm  welcome  by 
the  missionaries  of  Hankow. 

4.  First  Impressions.  Dr.  Mackenzie  was  now  in 
the  "  Heart  of  the  Empire," — in  the  great  commer- 
cial center  of  Central  China,  where  the  export  of 


140  CHRISTIAN   HEROISM 

tea  alone  reached  over  three  niiUion  pounds  annual- 
ly. The  Yangtse  at  this  point  is  over  a  mile  wide 
and  deep  enough  for  the  largest  trading  steamers 
to  pass.  Mission  work  had  been  opened  by  Dr.  John 
in  1861,  and  live  years  later  medical  work  was  be- 
gun. To  the  hospital  and  dispensary  flocked  the 
lame,  blind,  and  those  stricken  with  various  diseases 
which  the  Chinese  doctors  could  not  cure.  The  op- 
portunity for  service  was  far-reaching;  accommo- 
dations were  soon  too  meagre ;  the  location  was  not 
healthful.  Thru  aid  of  native  and  foreign  mer- 
chants a  larger  and  better  hospital  in  a  new  location 
was  made  possible.  Interest  in  the  work  was  all 
that  could  be  desired  for  one  consecrating  his  medi- 
cal skill  to  the  service  of  the  Lord.  The  young  doc- 
tor arrived  in  June,  a  very  unfortunate  time  to  be 
acclimated.  His  close  application  to  the  language, 
and  the  unusually  wet  season  that  followed  his  ar- 
rival, aided  in  bringing  malarial  fever.  He  had  to  go 
away  for  about  two  months.  When  at  home  during 
this  time  he  was  so  eager  to  win  souls  for  Christ 
that  each  day  he  went  down  to  the  steamers  and 
held  services  among  the  sailors  that  understood  En- 
glish. Of  course,  like  all  missionaries,  he  had  the 
great  trial  to  be  among  a  needy  people  and  not  be 
able  to  speak  to  them.  Yet  he  wrote,  *'  I  am  re- 
joicing in  full  trust  in  Jesus."  One  of  the  interesting 
things  early  in  his  experience  was  seeing  a  Chinese 
doctor  trying  to  pull  worms  out  of  a  man's  teeth 
to  stop  the  toothache. 

5.  Country  Experience.    Because  there  was  more 
prejudice  against  foreign  medicine  in  the  city  than 


JOHN   KENNETH   MACKENZIE        141 

in  the  country,  the  doctor  desired  to  join  Dr.  John 
in  a  tour  of  the  villages  to  preach  Christ  and  heal 
the  sick.  On  most  of  those  tours  they  were  gladly 
received.  Mr.  John  would  preach  to  the  assembly 
and  then  say  the  doctor  was  here.  The  people  would 
then  hasten  to  bring  their  afflicted  and  he  would 
heal  as  far  as  he  was  able.  Once,  however,  it  was 
not  so  well  with  them.  At  a  village  some  distance 
away  were  some  twenty  baptized  Christians  who 
desired  a  visit  from  the  missionaries.  On  their  way 
they  passed  an  uncomfortable  night  in  a  small  boat 
on  the  river,  then  met  angry  Chinese  that  wanted 
them  to  go  back  and  preach  their  Gospel  in  Han- 
kow; and  even  went  so  far  as  to  throw  clods  from 
the  plowed  field  near  by  upon  the  travelers.  The 
Chinese  Christians  made  no  effort  to  drive  away 
the  angry  crowd  but  simply  tried  to  stand  between 
them  and  the  missionaries.  The  experience  was 
rather  a  trying  one.  It  was  Satan's  protest  against 
the  daily  life  of  these  native  Christians.  There  was 
great  joy,  too,  when  after  their  visit  they  were  safe 
home  again. 

6.  Daybreak.  The  darkness  that  settled  on  the 
missionaries  thru  their  experience,  just  related,  was 
puzzling.  Should  they  appeal  to  the  authorities  or 
suffer?  After  much  prayer  it  was  decided  to  make 
the  appeal,  and  to  their  surprise  it  was  respected 
and  protection  assured.  A  few  weeks  later  a  second 
tour  was  made.  Curiosity  ran  high,  but  the  Chinese 
were  under  control.  The  crowds  were  so  great  that 
the  missionaries  could  find  no  quiet  place  to  eat 
tlieir  meals.     If  they  went  into  a  house  the  people 


142  CHRISTIAN  HEROISM 

crowded  in ;  if  they  tried  to  preach,  the  people  would 
pay  no  attention,  so  curious  were  they.  So  the  mis- 
sionaries, to  satisfy  the  curiosity  of  the  natives,  sim- 
ply walked  quietly  around  while  the  Chinamen  ex- 
amined each  one  closely.  At  last  opportunity  to 
preach  came;  and  the  work,  begun  amidst  danger- 
ous opposition,  was  greatly  blessed  of  the  Lord. 

7.  Chinese  Notions  of  Disease.  Rumor  never  les- 
sens the  wonders  performed  by  a  doctor  after  prej- 
udice is  overcome.  Cases  far  beyond  medical  skill 
were  brot  to  the  hospital  and  the  friends  begged  for 
healing.  Even  after  death  had  made  its  seal,  the 
Chinaman,  believing  the  foreign  doctor  could  help, 
pled  for  recovery.  Chinese  doctors  know  practical- 
ly nothing  of  disease.  They  feel  the  pulse  of  both 
wrists,  look  wise  as  they  render  a  flow  of  rhetoric, 
write  a  prescription  and  go  away.  They  have  no 
knowledge  of  drugs  and  often  attribute  wonderful 
healing  properties  to  such  substances  as  dragon^s 
teeth,  fossils,  tiger  bones,  pearls,  etc.  Disease  is 
usually  attributed  to  evil  spirits,  and  so  many  idol- 
atrous rites,  accompanied  by  much  noise,  distracting 
the  nerves  of  the  sick,  are  performed  to  drive  away 
the  evil  spirits.  Sometimes  the  paper  on  which  the 
prescription  was  written  was  burned  and  the  ashes 
made  into  medicine  for  the  patient.  It  is  no  wonder, 
then,  that  the  simple  remedies  of  the  foreign  doc- 
tor, working  such  wonders,  would  bring  cases  like 
feeble-minded  to  be  made  strong.  An  interesting 
superstition  came  to  light  that  should  be  mentioned. 
The  Chinese  beheve  that  the  spirit  of  a  man  has 
more  power  separate  from  than  in  the  body.    This, 


JOHN   KENNETH   MACKENZIE        143 

of  course,  intensifies  ancestral  worship  and  prompts 
suiciding  so  as  to  take  advantage  of  an  enemy.  A  man 
had  betrayed  a  trust  and  was  brot  before  the  officer 
for  punishment.  Fearing  he  would  not  gain  his 
point,  the  accuser  left  the  court  and  drowned  him- 
self; the  court,  hearing  this,  said  the  accused  was 
responsible  for  the  death  and  at  once  ordered  him 
beheaded.  For  one  to  threaten  to  take  his  life  usu- 
ally brot  the  other  man  to  terms. 

8.  Joys  and  Cares.  Dr.  Mackenzie  had  come  to 
the  time  when  he  desired  to  claim  his  bride.  Miss 
Travers,  the  bride-to-be,  met  him  in  Shanghai ;  they 
were  married  on  Jan.  9,  1877,  and  at  once  started 
for  Hankow.  At  this  time  the  doctor  had  mastered 
the  language  well  enough  to  preach  each  day  to  his 
patients  before  admitting  them  to  the  consulting 
room.  His  wife  took  great  delight  in  studying  the 
language,  and  for  a  change  of  occupation  joined 
Mrs.  John  in  her  blessed  ministry  among  the  sailors 
in  the  harbor.  The  doctor  was  happy  because  he 
was  making  "  medicine  the  handmaid  of  the  Gos- 
pel." His  hospital  was  too  small;  patients  lay  on 
the  floor;  the  number  of  out-patients  every  day  was 
over  a  hundred ;  the  doctor,  passionately  fond  of 
surgery,  was  never  happier  than  when  he  had  a  crit- 
ical case.  However,  there  were  few  broken  bones 
in  China;  and  when  one  was  broken,  no  attention 
was  given  to  setting  it.  A  man  came  to  the  hos- 
pital for  double  fracture  of  such  a  nature  that  am- 
putation was  the  only  hope.  The  patient  refused, 
preferring  to  die  with  his  limb  than  to  live  without 
it.     Cruel  were  some  of  their  notions,  too.     A  fa- 


144  CHRISTIAN  HEROISM 

ther  was  sick  with  dropsy;  all  aid  was  a  failure. 
Relatives  decided  that  healing  was  to  be  found  in 
the  son's  filial  devotion.  They  laid  him  down,  cut  a 
portion  of  the  flesh  off  the  arm,  cooked  it  and  the 
father  ate  the  morsel.  But  the  patient  died;  and 
all  the  relatives  blamed  the  son  for  not  being  true  to 
his  father.  Poor  man !  Disgraced  and  minus  a  por- 
tion of  flesh  and  with  a  very  sore  arm,  he  came  to 
the  hospital  for  treatment, — a  case  that  called  forth 
great  sympathy  from  the  doctor.  No  women  to 
help  the  women.  Sometimes  Dr.  Mackenzie  would 
be  called,  but  the  sick  woman  would  not  take  the 
medicine  from  him,  saying,  "  I  prefer  to  die  rather 
than  submit." 

9.  Unexpected  Changes.  Strange  as  may  seem 
the  record,  when  at  his  greatest  usefulness  at  Han- 
kow an  "  apparently  inexplicable  train  of  events  " 
altered  the  doctor's  plans  so  completely  that  he 
found  it  necessary  to  be  transferred  to  some  other 
station.  To  try  to  explain  such  events  is  to  walk 
by  sight  instead  of  by  faith.  But  to  believe  that  a 
loving  Father's  hand  is  leading  thru  disappoint- 
ments and  the  mysterious  perplexities  of  life,  over- 
ruling our  greatest  burdens  and  trials  for  some  far- 
reaching  purpose,  and  bringing  out  of  apparent  fail- 
ure a  greater  good  than  we  had  planned,  is  to  make 
life  a  blessing  in  some  sphere  we  had  not  planned. 
Character  is  strengthened,  the  heart  purified  and 
made  better  for  the  Master's  use  and  drawn  closer 
to  the  Savior's  breast  thru  these  fiery  trials  of  life. 
The  difficulty  that  compelled  him  to  ask  for  a 
change  to  Tien  Tsin  was  not  personal  with  Dr.  Mac- 


JOHN   KENNETH   MACKENZIE        145 

kenzie,  tho  in  his  family.  Permission  came  so  late 
in  the  fall  that  the  transfer  had  to  be  made  the  fol- 
lowing spring  on  account  of  ice  about  Tien  Tsin. 
During  the  winter  the  doctor  gave  special  study  to 
the  history  of  Roman  Catholic  missions  in  China. 
Farewell  was  a  trying  ordeal.  At  last  he  and  his 
wife  and  their  daughter  Maggie  were  safely  located 
in  their  new  home  in  North  China. 

10.  Problems  in  Tien  Tsin.  Medical  missions 
had  not  a  very  good  record  in  Tien  Tsin.  The  first 
effort  had  to  be  abandoned ;  but  the  second,  covering 
a  period  of  ten  years  prior  to  Dr.  Mackenzie's  arriv- 
al, accomplished  some  good  work,  tho  mostly  thru 
a  Christian  native  dispenser  who  learned  under  Dr. 
Dudgeon  at  Pekin.  But  the  dispensary  was  without 
funds  and  seriously  in  debt;  the  outlook  was  not 
bright.  What  could  Dr.  Mackenzie  do?  It  took 
months  to  get  medicines  from  England.  During 
this  time,  while  acquiring  the  language,  the  doctor 
gave  himself  to  much  prayer  and  heart  searchings. 
At  last  it  was  decided  to  appeal  to  the  Viceroy  for 
a  hospital.  This  was  pigeon-holed  by  His  Excel- 
lence. When  the  outlook  appeared  the  darkest,  w^ord 
came  from  the  Viceroy  that  he  wanted  the  foreign 
doctors  to  attend  his  wife,  now  sick  unto  death.  Thru 
careful  treatment  she  was  brot  back  to  health  again. 
This  made  Mackenzie  famous  everywhere,  and  he 
was  overrun  with  patients,  with  no  place  to  care 
for  them.  He  proposed  a  public  demonstration 
of  an  operation  in  the  presence  of  the  Chinese 
officials  and  others ; — removed  a  tumor  from  one, 
a  harelip  from  another.     This  moved  the  officials. 


146  CHRISTIAN  HEROISM 

funds  at  once  were  raised  for  a  hospital,  the  dispen- 
sary was  Hberally  provided  for,  and  it  was  not  long 
until  the  doctor  was  attending  as  high  as  two 
hundred  patients  per  day.  In  looking  over  the 
developments  of  this  period,  the  doctor  always  in- 
sisted that  the  unusual  progress  was  due  to  prayer. 

11.  Higher  Ideals.  It  is  so  easy  for  the  medical 
missionary  to  lose  sight  of  his  real  purpose  on  the 
field  as  the  flood  of  patients  press  for  healing.  So 
thoroughly  was  Dr.  Mackenzie  Christed  in  his 
ideals  that  nothing  short  of  winning  souls  for  his 
Master  would  satisfy  him.  He  would  not  be  satisfied 
with  an  evangehst  to  do  the  preaching  while  he  did 
the  healing.  "  That,"  said  he,  "  was  not  being  a 
medical  missionary."  He  was  deeply  concerned 
that  his  association  with  the  Viceroy  should  make 
a  proper  impression  for  Christ.  So  his  joy  was  full 
when  he  recorded  the  first  hospital  patient  who  was 
baptized.  This  convert  was  an  official  of  the  Vice- 
roy, and  made  his  living  by  blackmailing, — taking 
bribes  from  houses  of  ill-fame  that  they  might  con- 
tinue. The  two  months  in  the  hospital  made  him  a 
changed  man.  Tho  his  place  had  been  held  for  him, 
he  did  not  return  to  it.  He  had  difficulty  finding 
work,  but  persisted  in  the  new  way  and  succeeded. 

About  this  time,  on  account  of  her  health.  Dr. 
Mackenzie  had  to  send  his  wife  to  England.  It  was 
a  trying  ordeal,  which  missionaries  sometimes  must 
pass  thru,  as  he  gave  her  farewell  to  go  home  with 
some  friends  while  he  returned  to  his  work. 

12.  Medical  School.  About  1870  the  Chinese 
Government  sent  a  number  of  lads  from  the  nobility 


JOHN   KENNETH   MACKENZIE        147 

to  America  to  be  educated.  All  went  well  until  the 
Government  heard  that  the  young  men  were  adopt- 
ing foreign  ways,  dress,  and  religion.  Suddenly  all 
were  ordered  home.  Dr.  Mackenzie  saw  an  oppor- 
tunity and  went  to  the  Viceroy  to  ask  that  he  might 
have  eight  of  these  young  men  for  medical  training 
in  Tien  Tsin.  True,  he  was  overloaded  with  work 
as  it  was,  but  he  could  not  think  of  omitting  an  ef- 
fort to  complete  the  good  work  begun  in  the  States. 
His  request  was  granted  and  on  Dec.  15,  1881,  his 
medical  school  began.  While  he  used  all  the  as- 
sistance he  could  command,  yet,  as  one  said,  the 
doctor  was  "  a  whole  medical  faculty  in  himself." 
He  had  robust  health  and  was  never  happier  than 
when  he  was  so  busy  he  could  not  do  all  that  was 
to  be  done.  He  had  good  news  from  home,  for  his 
wife  was  rapidly  recovering;  and  in  the  fall  of  1882 
he  went  to  Shanghai  to  meet  her  and  their  child.  But 
she  was  not  long  in  China  until  she  had  to  return  to 
England.  This  time  he  returned  with  her.  He  re- 
mained about  five  rnonths  and  came  back  to  his 
post  alone. 

13.  Progress.  In  1884  the  first  six  students  of  the 
medical  school  graduated.  The  Viceroy  gave  them 
positions  of  civil  rank  which  proved  only  fairly 
helpful,  the  lack  being  in  salary.  Near  the  close  of 
the  year  influences  from  without  the  nation  were 
brot  to  bear  upon  the  Viceroy  that  caused  him  to 
assign  twelve  students  to  the  study  of  medicine.  A 
new  building  was  provided  and  the  students  were 
put  directly  under  the  doctor's  care.  New  hospital 
quarters  were  erected,  providing  some  fifty  beds  for 


148  CHRISTIAN  HEROISM 

in-patients.  The  work  showed  commendable  prog- 
ress. Some  of  the  students  confessed  Christ ;  others 
joined  the  prayer-band,  and  the  rank  and  file  of 
heathendom  was  slowly  giving  way  to  Christianity. 
Near  the  close  of  1885,  thru  the  influence  of  the 
Viceroy,  the  Emperor  conferred  the  Imperial  dec- 
oration, "  The  Star  of  the  Order  of  the  Double 
Dragon,"  with  a  Chinese  commission,  upon  Dr. 
Mackenzie.  He  looked  upon  it  as  a  gracious  gift, 
giving  him  rank  not  to  be  despised.  The  prayers 
of  the  doctor  were  answered  in  his  ministry  of 
healing  and  in  suitable  helpers  to  care  for  the  work. 
But  many  of  those  who  became  Christians  went 
back  home  and  were  lost.  To  save  them,  a  native 
preacher  and  pastor,  whose  business  was  to  visit 
these  scattered  sheep  regularly,  was  employed.  The 
doctor's  persistent  efforts  brot  forth  severe  sickness 
during  the  fall  of  1885  and  he  had  to  take  a  rest. 
He  enjoyed  the  sea-air,  but  was  glad  when  he  could 
be  back  at  his  work.  He  established  a  Bible  class 
in  his  school  which  proved  to  be  a  very  great  bless- 
ing. 

14.  Strange  Native  Treatment.  Naturally  enough 
the  doctor  came  across  treatments  by  Chinese  doc- 
tors "that  from  his  viewpoint  were  very  unusual.  He 
was  called  to  see  a  child  six  months  old,  having 
bronchitis.  A  large  toad,  with  its  belly  in  contact 
with  the  child's  body,  had  been  employed  to  draw 
the  heat  away.  Scorpions  had  been  cooked  and 
made  into  a  poultice  and  applied  to  the  top  of  the 
head.  The  stings  were  made  into  a  broth  and  fed 
to  the  child.    He  was  called  to  attend  a  woman  suf- 


JOHN    KENNETH    MACKENZIE        149 

fering  from  asthma.  A  slave-girl  was  beating  the 
back  of  the  chest  with  a  stick  about  the  size  of  a 
rolHng  pin,  with  the  hope  of  giving  relief.  In  1886, 
because  so  many  died  in  the  foundling  hospital,  the 
doctor  was  asked  to  make  an  investigation.  He 
found  310  baby  girls  in  the  building.  One  nurse 
for  two  babies.  Conditions  were  horrible.  One 
room  twenty-two  by  ten  feet  housed  eight  women 
and  sixteen  babies.  The  room  was  dirty,  very  close, 
and  the  air  foul.  The  doctor  asked  if  the  babies 
never  cried,  and  the  reply  was,  "  Oh,  no ;  they  are 
well  cared  for."  The  poor,  stupid  little  things  had 
been  drugged  into  insensibility.  On  another  occa- 
sion the  doctor  called  to  see  a  man  lying  in  his  cof- 
fin on  a  vacant  lot  back  of  the  hospital.  He  had 
been  carried  out  there  from  his  home,  supposed  to 
be  dead,  and  waiting  burial.  The  Chinese  wait  a 
certain  number  of  days,  according  to  age,  before 
burial.  A  man  happened  to  pass  the  coffin,  and 
heard  a  noise  on  the  inside.  He  listened,  others 
joined  him  and  finally  the  lid  was  lifted;  the  doc- 
tor treated  the  man  and  he  recovered.  The  doctor's 
life  was  full  of  interesting  incidents,  all  showing 
the  great  need  of  Christian  doctors  in  heathen  lands. 

15.  Touches  of  His  Inner  Life.  He  came  in  touch 
with  Gilmour  and  said  of  him,  "  Living  away  in 
Mongolia,  he  sees  no  foreign  face,  and  no  fellow- 
countryman  is  there  to  sympathize  with  him.  .  .  . 
It  is  a  hard  life,  but  God  has  given  him  much  grace 
and  strength  to  bear  it."  Tho  his  time  was  heavily 
drawn  upon,  he  sought  time  for  reading  along  deep- 
ly devotional  lines.    Such  books  as  Murray's  "Abide 


150  CHRISTIAN  HEROISM 

in  Christ,"  "  The  Life  of  Finney,"  and  "  The  Chris- 
tian and  the  Reaper  "  he  delighted  to  meditate  upon. 
There  was  a  new  radiance  upon  his  face  these  days, 
reflected  in  such  words  as  these  addressed  to  his 
brother,  "  It  is  a  precious  thing  to  serve  the  Lord. 
I  have  never  known  such  joy  in  Hfe  as  God  has 
mercifully  granted  me  these  last  few  months.  Je- 
sus literally  fills  and  satisfies  one's  life.  It  is  such 
a  pleasure  to  see  the  students  growing  in  the  knowl- 
edge of  God."  It  seems  about  three  months  before 
the  close  of  his  life  he  bot  a  new  Bible.  Tho  having 
it  such  a  short  time,  it  was  well  marked  both  thru 
the  Old  as  well  as  the  New  Testament,  showing 
that  he  dwelt  much  upon  the  Word.  It  was  his 
constant  source  of  strength  and  inspiration. 

16.  Last  Things.  The  New  Year  of  1888  opened 
out  promising.  The  doctor's  heart  was  full  of  praise 
as  he  reported  "  thirty-nine  patients  baptized  "  dur- 
ing the  year.  The  Lord  "  is  teaching  me  some 
things ;  one,  to  have  more  childlike  faith,  to  beHeve 
that  what  He  says  He  means."  His  report  to  the 
Board  for  the  year  showed  that  at  his  dispensary 
13,799  patients  were  treated,  that  he  had  591  in- 
patients at  the  hospital,  and  nine  in  medical  train- 
ing. How  full  his  days!  Near  the  close  of  March 
there  was  much  sickness.  The  doctor  did  not  feel 
well  himself.  Fever  raged ;  he  took  his  bed  on  Mon- 
day. Smallpox  had  laid  hold  upon  him  and  in  a 
few  days  claimed  its  victim.  On  Easter  morning 
he  said  to  the  attending  one,  as  he  lay  over  on  his 
side,  "  Oh,  this  is  so  restful ;  I  feel  as  if  I  could  sleep 
so  well  for  such  a  long  time."     He  went  to  sleep, 


JOHN  KENNETH   MACKENZIE        151 

and  passed  away  to  be  forever  with  the  Lord  he  so 
dearly  loved. 

When  the  news  reached  the  streets  of  Tien  Tsin 
dismay  and  heart-felt  sorrow  were  noted  on  every 
hand.  "  There  will  never  be  such  another  physi- 
cian"; "How  can  the  sick  be  healed  now?"  Sad, 
too,  was  the  home  in  England  when  the  wife,  now  a 
widow,  received  the  message  of  her  husband's  death. 
He  was  buried  in  Tien  Tsin  amidst  the  scenes  of 
his  last  faithful  labors. 


Questions  for  Review  on  the  Life  of  John  Kenneth 
Mackenzie. 

(Mrs.  Bryson's  well-written  life,  entitled,  "John  Kenneth 
Mackenzie,  Medical  Missionary  to  China,"  is  the 
best  text  available.) 

1.  Name  some  characteristics  of  his  early  life, 

2.  Briefly  tell  about  his  early  Christian  experience. 

3.  What  led   him  to  offer  himself  as  a  missionary? 

4.  Where  did  he  locate  first? 

5.  Describe  some  Chinese  notions  about  disease. 

6.  Among  what  class  was  he  privileged  to  work  in  Tien 

Tsin? 

7.  Why  did  he  open  a  Chinese  Medical  School? 

8.  What  noble  purpose  always  dominated  all  his  work? 

9.  What  higher  ideals  did  he  seek  in  himself? 
10.  What  was  the  occasion  of  his  early  death? 


ChronoloflTlcal. 

1850  Born  at  Yarmouth,  England,  August  25. 

1867  Heard  D.  L.  Moody  In  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  May  10. 

1868  United    with    the    Presbyterian    Church    In    Bristol,    Sep- 

tember. 

1870  Entered   Bristol   Medical   School,    September. 


152  CHRISTIAN  HEROISM 

1874  Appointed    by    London    Missionary    Society    to   Hankow, 

December  14. 

1875  Sailed  April  10  and  arrived  at  Hankow,  June  8. 
1877  Married  to  Miss  Travers  in  Shangliai,  January  9. 

1880  Located  in  Tien  Tsin. 

1881  Mrs.  Mackenzie  and  child  returned  to  England  for  health; 
Chinese   Medical   School  started  December   15. 

1883  Home  in  England  on  five  months'  furlough. 

1884  First  six  medical  students  graduate. 

1885  Imperial  Decoration  from  Chinese  Government. 
1888  Died  in  Tien  Tsin,  April  1. 


ij^yt^^'r>z^.'^lf{^^i<?z^yi^^^  ^i>?^  i.^^  oofzC't/^^J^'i^  M:^u>ta^iyUi 


CHAPTER  X. 

HENRY    MARTYN. 

First   Modern   Missionary   to   the   Mohammedans. 

Born  at  Truro,  England,  February  18,  1781. 

Died  at  Tokat,  in  Pontus,  Turkey,  October  16,  1812. 

"  In  the  multitude  of  my  troubled  thots,  I  saw  there  is 
strong  consolation  in  the  hope  set  before  me.  Let  me  labor 
for  fifty  years,  amidst  scorn  and  without  seeing  one  soul 
converted,  still  it  shall  not  be  worse  for  my  soul  in  eternity, 
nor  even  worse  for  It  In  time;  tho  the  heathen  rage  and  the 
English  people  imagine  a  vain  thing,  the  Lord  Jesus,  Who 
controls  all  events,  Is  my  Friend,  my  Master,  my  God,  and 
my  All.  On  this  Rock  of  Ages  on  which  I  feel  my  foot  at 
rest,  my  head  is  lifted  up  above  all  my  enemies  round  about 
me,  arnd  I  sing,  yea,  I  will  sing  praises  unto  the  Lord." — From 
Henry  Martyn's  Journal. 

1.  Early  Life.  The  region  called  West  Cornwall, 
in  Great  Britain,  because  of  its  rich  and  extensive 
tin  mines  and  consequently  early  trade  with  Spain, 
has  a  history  older  than  London.  But  the  life  of 
the  miners  who  peopled  this  dreary  waste,  filled 
with  daring,  dangers,  and  hardships,  was  from  the 
beginning  and  still  is  a  short  one.  Even  tho  here 
was  planted  first  the  church  that  received  the  Apos- 
tolic message  in  its  beginning  in  these  far  western 
islands,  the  rock-bound  coast,  with  its  pursuits  of 
wrecking  and  smuggling,  not  only  gave  these  parts 
a  bad  reputation,  but  kept  these  Celtic  people  from 
receiving  the  transforming  power  of  the  Gospel 
until  in  recent  times.  In  this  rugged  country,  in 
the  mining  town  of  Truro,  on  Feb.  18,  1781,  Henry 

153 


154  CHRISTIAN  HEROISM 

Martyn,  the  third  of  four  children,  was  born.  His 
mother,  named  Fleming,  died  when  he  was  but  one 
year  old.  His  father,  a  miner  during  the  earlier 
part  of  his  Hfe,  had  risen  in  the  world,  so  that  Henry 
did  not  know  the  pinch  of  poverty.  On  the  other 
hand,  Henry  was  trained  in  the  Grammar  School  of 
Truro.  He  was  a  "  plain  little  fellow,  with  eyelids 
devoid  of  eyelashes,  while  his  hands  were  covered 
with  warts."  As  he  reached  manhood  his  appear- 
ance improved,  but  he  was  always  small  of  stature. 
In  his  boyhood  days  he  was  "  too  lively  and  too 
careless  to  apply  himself  "  to  his  studies ;  later  at 
the  University  of  Cambridge  he  attained  highest 
honors. 

2.  His  Conversion.  The  admonitions  of  a  loving 
sister  along  religious  lines  grated  on  his  ear.  But 
later,  "As  I  had  no  taste  at  this  time  for  my  usual 
studies,  I  took  up  my  Bible,  thinking  that  the  con- 
sideration of  religion  was  rather  suitable  to  this 
solemn  time.  ...  I  began  with  Acts,  as  being 
the  most  amusing,  and  whilst  I  was  entertained 
with  the  narratives,  I  found  myself  insensibly  led 
to  inquire  more  attentively  as  to  the  doctrine  of  the 
Apostles."  Thus  he  read  the  Book  with  no  intent 
that  it  should  ever  afifect  his  own  life.  He  said  "  a 
prayer  or  two  rather  thru  fear  than  from  any  other 
cause."  Gradually  the  light  broke,  the  Spirit's 
power  found  a  way  into  his  life  and  transformed  this 
uncouth  youth,  so  that  his  "Journal  "  in  spiritual  ex- 
pression ranks  with  the  "  Confessions  of  Augustine  " 
and  "  Grace  Abounding,"  by  Bunyan.  His  was  no 
ordinary  change  of  heart.     He  lamented  the  dark- 


HENRY  MARTYN  155 

ness  that  overwhelmed  him,  even  while  declaring 
how  he  "  devoured  "  the  words  of  Jesus  with  de- 
light. After  a  year's  instruction  under  a  most  effi- 
cient and  faithful  guide,  he  wrote,  "  I  was  more  con- 
vinced of  sin  than  ever,  more  earnest  in  fleeing  to 
Jesus  for  refuge,  and  more  desirous  of  the  renewal 
of  my  nature."  Besides  help  from  strong  and  sym- 
pathetic men,  he  received  much  help  from  such 
books  as  Baxter's  "  Saints'  Rest,"  Vanderkamp's 
"  Life,"  and  Brainerd's  "Journal."  He  became 
strongly  evangeHcal  in  his  tendencies  and  redeemed 
every  hour  by  some  good  work  for  his  Master. 

3.  His  University  Record.  Entering  Cambridge 
University  October,  1797,  he  applied  himself  so 
closely  that  in  1800  he  stood  second  in  the  first 
class,  and  in  January,  1801,  tho  yet  under  twenty, 
he  became  Senior  Wrangler.  After  he  was  awarded 
this  honor  he  said,  "  I  had  obtained  my  highest 
wish,  but  was  surprised  that  I  had  grasped  a  shad- 
ow." He  was  pointed  out  as  "  the  man  who  never 
lost  an  hour."  Having  become  a  Fellow  in  St. 
John's  College  in  1802,  he  soon  took  the  prize  for 
Latin  prose  and  thus  added  high  classical  honors 
to  those  already  gained.  In  1804  he  was  appointed 
examiner  in  classics,  in  which  position  he  found 
much  delight. 

4.  The  Better  Part.  What  a  future  before  the 
man!  University  chairs  were  awaiting  him;  his 
Cambridge  success  made  possible  lucrative,  honor- 
able and  influential  positions  in  the  Church  of  En- 
gland. But  these  he  counted  as  nothing  as  he  gave 
himself  to  a  life  of  toil  and  suffering  that  he  might 


156  CHRISTIAN   HEROISM 

save  souls  for  Christ.  During  his  college  life  he 
was  in  self-denying  labors  most  abundant.  "  Often 
he  redeemed  time  from  study,  from  recreation,  and 
from  the  intercourse  with  friends,  that,  like  his  Re- 
deemer, he  might  enter  the  abodes  of  misery,  either 
to  arouse  the  unthinking  slumbercr,  or  to  administer 
consolation  to  the  dejected  penitent.  Many  an  hour 
did  he  pass  in  an  hospital  or  an  almshouse,  and  of- 
ten after  a  day  of  labor  and  fatigue,  when  worried 
almost  to  an  extremity  of  endurance,  he  would  read 
and  pray  with  the  servant  who  had  care  of  his 
rooms,  thus  making  it  his  meat  and  drink,  his  rest 
as  well  as  his  labor,  to  do  the  will  of  his  heavenly 
Father  in  conformity  to  the  example  of  Christ." 

5.  Early  Ministry.  In  October,  1803,  Henry 
Martyn  was  ordained  deacon  in  the  Church  of  En- 
gland at  Ely.  With  peculiar  reverence  and  devo- 
tion did  he  enter  upon  his  duties.  Noting  careless- 
ness on  the  part  of  a  fellow  candidate  on  the  occa- 
sion, he  took  the  Hberty,  much  against  his  timid 
nature,  but  constrained  because  of  his  high  sense 
of  duty,  to  speak  to  him  about  his  behavior.  He 
could  not  escape  the  idea  that  all  sin  should  be  re- 
buked, but  he  was  careful  that  the  rebuking  was 
done  in  love.  In  his  ministry  he  assisted  in  the 
Church  of  the  Holy  Trinity  at  Cambridge  and  had 
charge  of  the  small  parish  of  Lolworth  not  far  away. 
He  took  advantage  of  every  suggestion  to  prove 
himself  worthy  of  his  new,  high  calling.  He  longed 
to  be  faithful  in  all  these  duties,  and  above  all  to  ac- 
quire that  righteousness  that  should  make  his  life 
a  power  to  lead  others  to  Jesus. 


HENRY  MARTYN  157 

6.  His  Love  Affairs.  His  affection  for  a  lady, 
Miss  Grenfell,  gave  him  much  anxiety  and  often 
great  pain.  In  part,  at  least,  she  responded,  but 
barriers  which  were  never  removed  forbade  matri- 
mony. Her  poor  health  and  the  thot  of  following 
him  to  India,  noble,  pious  woman  that  she  was,  were 
the  most  pronounced  obstacles.  His  struggle  between 
the  longing  for  companionship  and  faithfulness  to 
his  calling  as  a  missionary  reveals  a  deep,  sensitive 
nature  and  a  wonderful  loyalty  to  his  life  purpose. 

Tho  evangelical  and  intensely  so,  this  did  not 
keep  him  from  enjoying  nature  about  him.  He 
wrote,  "  Since  I  have  known  God  in  a  saving  man- 
ner, painting,  poetry,  and  music  have  charms  un- 
known to  me  before.  I  have  received  what  I  sup- 
pose is  a  taste  for  them ;  for  religion  has  refined  my 
mind  and  made  it  susceptible  of  impressions  of  the 
sublime  and  beautiful." 

7.  Seeks  Missionary  Appointment.  Martyn  first 
offered  his  services  to  the  Church  Missionary  So- 
ciety for  Africa  and  the  East.  He  was  not  accepted 
at  the  time  because  "  the  obstacles  in  the  way  of 
direct  ministration  to  the  natives  of  India  were  con- 
sidered insurmountable  "  by  the  Directors.  In  the 
early  part  of  1804  all  the  property  possessed  by  the 
family  was  lost  by  fire,  and  this,  with  the  advice  of 
friends,  led  him  to  take  an  appointment  as  chaplain 
under  the  East  India  Company.  His  outlook  at  this 
time  was  not  the  brightest.  Writing  to  his  sister 
he  said,  "  The  dejection  I  sometimes  labor  under 
seems  not  to  arise  from  doubts  of  my  acceptance 
with  God,  tho  it  lead?  to  produce  them ;  not  from 


158  CHRISTIAN  HEROISM 

desponding  views  of  my  own  backwardness  in  the 
Divine  life,  for  I  am  more  prone  to  self-dependence 
and  conceit;  but  from  the  prospect  of  the  difficul- 
ties I  have  to  encounter  in  the  whole  of  my  future 
life.  The  thot  that  I  must  be  unceasingly  employed 
in  the  same  kind  of  work  among  poor,  ignorant 
people  is  what  my  proud  spirit  revolts  at."  Only 
his  Lord  knew  what  a  battle  this  accompHshed 
scholar — both  mathematician  and  classic — and  man 
of  refined  tastes  fought  in  order  to  bring  his  whole 
self  into  full  obedience  to  labor  among  the  pagans 
of  the  East.  But  thru  Christ  he  conquered  self  and 
was  able  also  to  write,  "  I  am  at  this  time  enabled 
to  give  myself,  body,  soul,  and  spirit,  to  God  and 
perceive  it  to  be  my  most  reasonable  service.  How 
it  may  be,  when  the  trial  comes,  I  know  not,  yet  I 
\vill  trust  and  not  be  afraid.  In  order  to  do  His  will 
cheerfully,  I  want  love  for  the  souls  of  men  to  suf- 
fer it;  I  want  humility;  let  these  be  the  subjects  of 
your  supplications  for  me." 

8.  Departure  for  India.  Near  the  close  of  Janu- 
ary, ISOS,'^  Marty n  received  orders  to  sail  soon  for 
his  chosen  field,  India.  He  "  received  priest's  or- 
ders '*  the  following  March  in  St.  James  Chapel, 
London.  Cambridge  conferred  the  degree  of  Bach- 
elor of  Divinity;  he  preached  his  farewell  sermon 
in  Trinity  Church  from  2  Samuel  7:  27-29.  He  en- 
joyed such  peace  of  mind  that  he  was  "  very  un- 
concerned about  men's  opinions,"  even  in  the  face 
of  the  unkind  attitude  of  the  clergy  because  he  was 
evangelical.  Of  course  his  reins  were  tried  when 
he   dined  "  where  he   felt   he  was   an   unwelcome 


HENRY  MARTYN         /  159 

guest;  and  the  neglect  of  fellow  visitors,  too  plain 
to  be  unnoticed,  troubled  him  greatly."  One  only 
knows  something  of  the  great  cost  this  missionary 
was  bearing  when  it  is  recorded  that  on  August  10, 
1805,  the  day  he  left  London,  his  agony  of  spirit 
was  so  great  that  he  fainted  and  was  in  convulsions 
all  night  at  the  inn  where  he  stopped. 

9.  The  Journey.  The  journey  to  India  was  a 
long  one.  The  crew  was  a  godless  set.  Discipline 
was  sadly  lax,  and  as  he  tried  to  interest  the  sailors 
who,  with  the  captain,  at  times  would  drink  and  pay 
no  attention,  he  consoled  himself  with  the  thot  that 
"  this  prepares  me  for  preaching  among  the  heedless 
Gentiles."  He  was  a  plain  preacher,  dealing  with 
men's  sins  forcibly,  pointing  to  judgment  to  come 
in  ^W0.  unmistakable  terms.  How  much  he  held  up 
mercy  is  not  given,  but  he  felt  his  labors  were  not  in 
vain,  for  often  he  saw  tears  of  contrition  in  his 
audiences. 

January  2,  1806,  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  still  in  Dutch 
possession,  in  southern  Africa,  appeared  in  view. 
That  day  a  battle  raged  victoriously  for  the  En- 
glish;  they  sought  this  territory.  Here  were  the 
Moravian  Brethren  and  the  London  Missionary  So- 
ciety carrying  on  blessed  work  in  peacefulness,  and 
Martyn  longed  to  "  be  a  follower  of  their  faith  and 
patience."  After  the  English  victory  Martyn  land- 
ed and  had  sweet  fellowship  with  the  missionaries 
on  the  land.  It  had  been  months  since  he  spoke 
with  those  of  like  precious  faith  and  the  communion 
was  meat  and  drink  to  his  soul. 

10.  Arrival  at  Calcutta.  At  last,  on  April  30,  1806, 


160  CHRISTIAN   HEROISxM 

he  stepped  upon  India's  strand  near  Calcutta,  and 
thus  he  wrote :  *'  Walked  by  moonlight  reflecting 
on  the  Mission.  My  soul  was  first  sore  tried  with 
desponding  thots;  but  God  wonderfully  assisted  me 
to  trust  Him  for  the  wisdom  of  His  dispensations. 
Truly  therefore  will  I  say  again,  *  Who  art  thou,  O 
great  mountain?  before  Zerubbabel  thou  shalt  be- 
come a  plain.'  How  easy  for  God  to  do  it;  and  it 
shall  be  done  in  due  time ;  and  even  if  I  never  should 
see  a  native  converted,  God  may  design,  by  my 
patience  and  continuance  in  the  work,  to  encourage 
future  missionaries."  The  last  sentence  is  prophet- 
ic, for  his  life  was  more  one  of  heroic  endurance 
than  what  the  world  would  call  successful  mission- 
ary achievement. 

11.  Discouragements.  The  East  India  Company 
had  been  appointed  by  the  English  government  to 
subdue  and  acquire  India  for  England  and  thereby 
increase  her  wealth  and  dominion.  The  Company, 
however,  was  seriously  divided  on  the  point  of 
recognizing  Christ's  claims  in  India.  Some  chap- 
lains had  been  sent  out,  and  one  Dr.  Buchanan  had 
been  so  eflPectual  in  his  work  as  to  stir  up  opposition 
among  the  Mohammedans  and  Indian  merchants. 
It  was  in  an  atmosphere  of  greatest  strife  in  India 
and  division  in  the  home  office  that  Martyn  began 
his  work  in  1806.  His  position  was  difficult.  Dis- 
couragement and  gloom  filled  his  life.  The  people 
were  given  to  idolatry ;  pagan  temples  crowded  with 
worshippers  made  him  sick  at  heart ;  the  burning  of 
a  widow  at  her  husband's  funeral  greatly  agonized 
him :  the  scenes  common  in  idolatrous  India  were 


HENRY  MARTYN  161 

such  that  he  wrote  in  his  Journal  that  **  he  shivered 
as  standing  in  the  neighborhood  of  hell."  While 
his  own  brethren  attacked  him  because  of  his  evan- 
gelical views,  he  found  great  comfort  in  Carey  and 
his  company  at  Serampore. 

12.  At  Dinapore.     Soon  Martyn  was  ordered  to 

Dinapore,  to  be  chaplain  to  the  military  and  English 
residents  there.  His  journey  up  the  Hooghly  River 
was  relieved  of  its  monotony  first,  by  the  company 
of  Brown,  Corrie,  and  Parsons,  men  who  afterwards 
did  a  great  work  for  Christ  among  the  Mohammed- 
ans and  Hindus ;  second,  by  the  beautiful  scenery 
on  the  western  slope.  Arriving  at  Patna,  near  Dina- 
pore, after  a  tedious  and  difficult  passage  against 
the  strong  current  of  the  Ganges,  he  gladly  left  the 
boat  and  surveyed  the  future  scenes  of  his  labors, 
"  with  a  spirit  almost  overwhelmed  at  the  sight  of 
the  immense  multitudes."  Acquiring  the  language 
was  the  greatest  barrier  now,  and  yet  to  master 
difficulties  was  his  habit  and  delight.  His  min- 
istry began  amidst  many  discouragements,  for  the 
soldiers  asked  him  to  omit  his  sermons  and  have 
only  prayers,  for  there  w^ere  not  seats  for  the  listen- 
ers. In  addition  to  his  chaplaincy  and  visiting  hos- 
pitals and  the  sick,  he  translated  parts  of  the  prayer 
book  into  Hindustani.  His  w^ork  on  translation 
gave  him  greatest  delight. 

While  in  Dinapore  he  learned  that  his  older  sis- 
ter had  passed  away.  About  the  same  time  he  re- 
ceived word  from  Miss  Grenfell  that  blighted  every 
hope  for  him  there.  In  the  beginning  of  1808  the 
only  family  with  which  he  was  intimately  associat- 


162  CHRISTIAN   HEROISM 

ed  in  Dinapore  moved  away.  When  he  called  on 
another  he  was  received  so  distantly  that  he  did  not 
return.    All  these  things  weighed  heavily  upon  him. 

13.  At  Cawnpore.  In  April,  1809,  the  Company 
transferred  Martyn  to  Cawnpore.  Here,  in  addition 
to  the  work  he  did  at  Dinapore,  he  engaged  in  street 
preaching  and  aggressive  missionary  work.  He  met 
Captain  and  Mrs.  Sherwood,  who  gave  him  the 
whole-hearted  friendship  for  which  his  soul  had  been 
starving.  Mrs.  Sherwood  describes  Martyn  upon  his 
arrival  in  these  words :  "  He  was  dressed  in  white 
and  looked  very  pale;  his  hair,  a  light  brown,  was 
raised  from  his  forehead,  which  was  a  remarkably 
fine  one.  His  features  were  not  regular,  but  the 
expression  was  so  luminous,  so  intellectual,  so  af- 
fectionate, so  beaming  with  Divine  charity,  as  to 
absorb  the  attention  of  every  observer;  there  was  a 
very  decided  air  of  a  gentleman,  too,  about  Mr. 
Martyn,  and  a  perfection  of  manners,  arising  from 
his  extreme  attention  to  all  minute  civilities.  He 
had,  moreover,  a  rich,  deep  voice,  and  a  fine  taste 
for  vocal  music." 

But  sorrow,  disappointment,  labor,  and  physical 
suffering  began  to  show  its  inroads  upon  his  delicate 
constitution,  and  he  had  to  leave  Cawnpore,  sail 
down  the  Ganges  and  the  Hooghly  to  Aldeen  near 
Calcutta,  his  former  home.  His  condition  aroused 
the  fears  of  sympathizing  friends. 

14.  Off  to  Persia.  The  Persian  translation  of  the 
Bible  occupied  Martyn's  mind  to  such  an  extent 
that  he  felt  he  must  visit  Shiraz,  the  seat  of  Persian 
learning.     On   his  journey  thither  he   touched   at 


HENRY  MARTYN  163 

Ceylon,  Goa,  Malbar,  Bombay,  and  at  last  landed  at 
Bushire,  the  principal  port  in  Persia.  He  formed  the 
acquaintance  of  a  Mohammedan  of  rank  who  was 
amply  able  and  willing  to  promote  his  comfort  and 
listen  to  his  message  about  religion.  This  friend 
pitched  a  tent  in  the  suburb  of  the  city,  amidst 
clustering  grapes,  under  an  orange  tree  and  by  a 
running  stream.  Here  Martyn  passed  many  a 
peaceful  hour,  pushing  the  translation  of  the  New 
Testament  and  talking  with  Mohammedans  about 
Christ.  Thru  an  argument  he  won  the  esteem  of  a 
learned  Mohammedan  lawyer,  and  following  this  a 
large  interest  in  the  city  was  awakened.  This  suc- 
cess was  quickly  followed  by  insult  and  peril.  He 
declared  that  "  sneers  were  more  difficult  to  bear 
than  brickbats."  He  visited  the  ruins  of  Persepolis 
and  attended  a  Mohammedan  fast  of  Ramazan. 

15.  For  Christ  in  Persia.  On  Feb.  24,  1812,  the 
last  verse  of  his  version  of  the  Persian  New  Testa- 
ment was  completed  and  great  joy  filled  his  heart. 
In  October  he  completed  the  Psalms  in  the  same 
language.  He  bravely  took  part  in  a  discussion  in 
the  palace  of  a  Persian  prince,  before  a  large  com- 
pany of  mullahs  (priests  of  Mohammed),  and  care- 
fully maintained  the  Divinity  of  Christ.  His  ef- 
forts were  not  in  vain.  Some  years  after,  an  En- 
glishman came  to  Shiraz,  met  a  converted  Moham- 
medan, and  upon  examining  his  Bible  found  on  the 
fly  leaf  these  words :  "  There  is  more  joy  over  one 
sinner  that  repenteth.     Henry  Martyn." 

16.  In  Tabriz.  Martyn  longed  to  place  a  copy  of 
his  Persian  New  Testament  in  the  hands  of  the 


164  CHRISTIAN  HEROISM 

Shah,  and  so  determined  to  visit  Sir  George  Ouse- 
ley,  the  English  Minister  at  Tabriz.  Dangers  at- 
tended his  journey  of  eight  weeks,  but  he  never  neg- 
lected the  Gospel  message  on  every  hand.  The 
Book  he  intended  for  the  Shah  he  laid  before  the 
Persian  prime  minister  at  a  morning  reception.  He 
thot  the  company  would  trample  it  under  foot  and 
so  he  quickly  picked  it  up,  folded  it  in  a  towel  and 
walked  away  from  their  contempt,  reflecting  that 
"  bearing  testimony  for  Jesus  "  had  brot  on  all  this 
scorn.  Coming  down  with  fever,  he  was  detained 
eight  weeks  under  the  kind  care  of  Sir  George  and 
Mrs.  Ouseley.  Later  Sir  George  presented  the  Shah 
with  the  Testament  and  His  Majesty  accepted  the 
same  with  approval. 

17.  His  Last  Journey.  Leaving  Tabriz  Sept.  2, 
1812,  he  journeyed  southward  by  Ararat,  across  the 
Araxes  River  and  on  and  on.  Hardships  and  trials 
almost  beyond  human  endurance, — drenching  rains, 
hot  suns,  and  above  all  the  annoyances  of  his  un- 
faithful Mohammedan  guide,  distressed  him.  Fever 
and  ague  prostrated  him.  No  kind  hand  attended 
him.  He  longed  for  the  home  towards  which  his 
face  was  now  turned,  but  he  gave  up  reaching  there. 
Oct.  6,  1812,  he  recorded  these,  his  last  words :  "  I 
sat  in  the  orchard,  and  thot  with  sweet  peace  and 
comfort  of  my  God — in  solitude  my  Company,  my 
Friend,  my  Comforter.  Oh,  when  shall  time  give 
place  to  eternity;  and  when  shall  appear  that  new 
heaven  and  new  earth,  wherein  dwelleth  righteous- 
ness? There  shall  in  no  wise  enter  in  anything  that 
defileth.     None  of  that  wickedness  that  has  made 


HENRY   MARTYN  165 

men  worse  than  wild  beasts,  none  of  those  corrup- 
tions that  add  still  more  to  the  miseries  of  mor- 
tality, shall  be  seen  or  heard  any  more." 

18.  The  End.  The  end  came  Oct.  16,  1812,  at 
Tokat  in  Pontus,  Turkey,  the  place  where  centuries 
before  Chrysostom,  that  brilliant  light  of  the  prim- 
itive Greek  Church,  also  died.  Mr.  Rich,  an  English 
resident  of  Bagdad,  caused  a  stone  to  mark  Mar- 
tyn's  grave.  Later  his  remains  were  removed  to 
the  Mission  burying  grounds  of  Tokat  and  a  beauti- 
ful monument  was  erected  to  his  memory. 

19.  Not  Without  Fruits.  Tho  his  life  was  short 
and  spent  hither  and  thither  in  connection  with 
army  service,  it  was  not  lived  in  vain.  In  1807  he 
translated  the  "  Book  of  Common  Prayer  "  into  Hin- 
dustani ;  in  1808  he  completed  his  translation  of  the 
New  Testament  into  the  same  language,  and  it  is 
said  to  be  very  idiomatic.  In  1812  he  completed  a 
revision  of  his  translation  of  the  New  Testament 
into  the  Persian,  the  first  not  being  satisfactory  to 
himself.  The  same  year  he  translated  the  Psalms 
into  Persian  also.  He  issued  in  tract  form,  later 
published  for  general  use,  a  defence  of  Christianity 
against  a  tract  issued  by  a  learned  Mohammedan 
defending  the  Koran.  In  1822  a  volume  of  his  ser- 
mons was  published  in  Calcutta  and  circulated  even 
to  the  fifth  edition. 

Few  lives  exemplify  the  two  great  fundamental 
factors  of  the  whole  Christian  life, — toil  and  suffer- 
ing,— as  did  Henry  Martyn's.  Many  simply  toil ; 
and  others  must  suffer.  In  modern  Christianity 
Henry  Martyn  stands  first  in  both.       His  was  a 


166  CHRISTIAN  HEROISM 

mighty  spiritual  force  from  the  hour  he  gave  his 
life  to  Christ  until  he  went  up  higher.  He  was  a 
consuming  fire  and  burned  out  in  behalf  of  Moham- 
medans. Not  so  much  by  those  whom  he  led  to 
Christ  as  by  those  who  have  been  brot  nearer  to 
Christ  thru  reading  his  "Journal "  is  his  great  good 
measured.  With  full  assurance  he  wrote  on  his 
last  birthday,  "  The  Word  of  God  has  found  its  way 
into  this  land  of  Satan  (Persia)  and  the  devil  will 
never  be  able  to  resist  it  if  the  Lord  hath  sent  it." 
How  close  in  spirit  are  these  words  to  the  Master's, 
"  Be  of  good  cheer;  I  have  overcome  the  world." 

Questions  for  Review  on  Henry  Martyn. 

1.  Give  a  brief  history  of  his  early  Hfe. 

2.  Describe  the  steps  in  his  conversion. 

3.  Relate  his  success  in  the  University. 

4.  What  may  be  said  about  his  early  ministry? 

5.  How  about  his  love  affairs  and  appointment  to  India? 

6.  Give  account  of  his  departure  and  journey  to   India. 

7.  Describe  his  work  at  Calcutta,  Dinapore,  and  Cawn- 
pore. 

8.  Why  did  he  want  to  go  to  Persia  and  what  did  he  ac- 
complish there? 

9.  Describe  his  homeward  journey  and  his  death. 
10.  Give  summary  of  his  life  work. 

ChrouologlcaL 

1781  Born   in  Truro,   Cornwall,   England,   February   18. 

1788  In  Grammar  School  under  Dr.  Cardew. 

1797  Entered   St.    John's   College,   Cambridge,   October. 

1800  Father  suddenly  died. 

1801  Won  Senior  Wrangler  and  First  Smith's   (Mathematical) 

prize,  January  23. 


HENRY  MARTYN  167 

1802  Winner  of  First  Prize  Essay  In  Latin, 

1803  Offered  himself  as  a  missionary,  January; 

Ordained  deacon  In  Church   of  England  at  Ely,  October. 

1804  All  the  property  of  his  family  lost  by  fire. 

1805  Voyage  to  India  on  Union,  August  10   to  April  22,   1806. 

1806  Arrived  at  Calcutta.  May  16; 

Began  Hindustani  New  Testament  June  26; 

Decided  to  be  a  missionary  to  the  Mohammedans  July  25; 

Arrived  at  Dlnapore  November   26. 

1809  Arrived  at  Cawnpore  May  30. 

1810  Returned  to  Aldeen  near  Calcutta  November  3D. 

1811  Journey    from    Calcutta    (January)    to    Bushire,    Persia, 

May  21; 
Arrived  at  Shiraz,  Persia,  June  9. 

1812  Completed     New     Testament     translation     into     Persian 

February  24; 
Arrived  at  Tabriz,   Persia,  July  5; 

Left  Tabriz  for  Constantinople  and  home  September  2; 
Died  at  Tolcat  in  Bushan,  Turkey,  October  16. 


CHAPTER  XL 
MISSIONS    TILL    1790. 

1.  Jesus,  the  Missionary.  Jesus  of  Nazareth  was 
in  every  sense  a  Missionary.  He  was  the  Image, 
the  true  and  complete  Expression  of  the  spirit  of 
missions,  (a)  In  His  origin  (John  3:  16),  (b)  in  His 
obedience  (John  20:  21),  (c)  in  His  methods, — not 
only  witnessing  in  His  own  town,  but  all  over  Ju- 
dea  and  Samaria,  not  as  a  Preacher  and  Teacher,  but 
as  a  Healer  as  well,  (d)  in  His  scope — the  "  lost 
sheep"  and  the  "other  sheep"  (also  John  12:  32) 
and  (e)  in  the  training  of  the  Apostles  (i.  e.,  sent 
out),  Jesus  was  essentially  and  only  a  Missionary. 
Not  only  because  of  His  splendid  example  and  His 
after-resurrection  command,  "  Go,"  but  also  and 
still  MORE  because  of  the  very  essence  and  inner- 
most spirit  of  the  Christ,  the  Savior,  every  one, 
in  order  to  be  a  Christian,  must  be  a  missionary. 

2.  Paul,  Another  Example.  Foreign  missions  be- 
gan with  the  ordination  of  Paul  and  Barnabas. 
Paul  caught  his  Master's  largest  conception  when 
he  answered  the  call  to  Macedonia.  He  who  said, 
"  Follow  me  as  I  follow  Christ "  (1  Cor.  11 :  1),  set 
another  example,  showing  that  every  Christian 
must  be  a  missionary.  If  Paul  and  his  colaborers 
preached  to  the  then  known  world,  the  generations 
after  him  did  not  understand  that  missionary  work 

169 


170  CHRISTIAN  HEROISM 

was  done.  For  the  new  faith, — helped  by  the  Roman 
power,  then  world  extant,  the  Grecian  language  and 
civilization,  the  large  Jewish  population,  the  com- 
merce of  the  Mediterranean,  and  the  easy  travel 
over  the  Roman  military  roads, — spread  with  such 
remarkable  rapidity  that  before  the  first  thousand 
years  of  the  Christian  era  had  gone  by,  Christianity 
had  been  planted  in  every  known  land.  By  250 
Christianity  had  taken  root  in  England ;  by  323  Con- 
stantine  became,  at  least  in  name,  a  Christian,  and 
the  new  faith  met  royal  favor  while  paganism  re- 
ceived its  frown;  in  348  Ulfilas  was  made  bishop, 
Christianized  the  Goths  of  northern  Europe  and 
gave  them  the  Bible. 

3.  But  Torches  for  500  Years.  From  the  year 
500  to  1000  the  propagation  of  Christianity  took  a 
new  form.  Conditions  were  very  unfavorable. 
Brave  light-bearers  here  and  there  sallied  forth  in 
the  darkness  of  paganism  and  torch  touched  torch 
and  kept  the  tiny  flame  of  Christianity  burning.  St. 
Patrick  was  taken  by  pirates  as  a  slave  into  Ireland, 
and  thereby  that  land  became  Christian.  Columba 
entered  Scotland,  founded  the  famous  monastery 
of  lona,  and  the  light  shined  forth  in  another  land. 
Two  hundred  years  later  Pope  Gregory  sent  Augus- 
tine to  Christianize  England.  A  century  later  Boni- 
face crossed  from  England  into  the  depths  of  the 
German  forests  and  reared  the  cross  where  the  god 
Thor  had  reigned  supreme. 

4.  From  1000  to  1500  A.  D.  As  far  west  as  all 
over  Europe  the  Gospel  had  been  received  before 
the  year  1000.    Yet  the  next  800  years  reveal  little 


MISSIONS  TILL   \790  171 

missionary  zeal,  and  an  almost  impenetrable  spirit- 
ual darkness  filled  the  earth.  From  1000  to  1500 
A.  D.  the  Crusaders,  rather  as  conquering  hordes 
than  as  missionaries,  carried  on  a  kind  of  evangel- 
ism. Raymond  Lull,  a  William  Carey  five  hundred 
years  before  the  world  was  ready  for  such  a  man, 
made  fruitless  fanatic  efforts  among  the  Arabs  in 
northern  Africa.  Aside  from  this  little  of  real  value 
was  done. 

5.  The  Spirit  of  Missions  Missing.  One  might 
have  expected  that  after  the  Reformation,  that  won- 
derful revival  of  faith  and  morals,  the  sad  religious 
condition  of  the  unevangelized  world  would  have 
prompted  Christians  to  begin  missions  in  distant 
lands;  but  aside  from  the  influence  of  the  reformers 
in  their  own  lands,  there  was  no  going  forth.  Eras- 
mus yearned  for  the  unevangelized,  but  all  the  rest 
were  indifferent.  Calvin,  in  his  commentary,  passes 
over  Matt.  28:  18-20  without  noting  the  command 
or  the  precious  promise.  Protestant  Christianity 
had  no  propagating  power,  no  response  to  the 
marching  orders  of  the  Captain  of  their  salvation. 

6.  Emigration  to  Pagan  Soil.  During  the  time  of 
the  Reformation  ignorance  of  the  world  barred 
Christian  progress.  The  constraining  love  of  Christ 
was  strong,  even  unto  martyrdom,  but  it  did  not 
lead  into  unknown  lands.  However,  during  this  pe- 
riod explorers  and  discoverers  were  unusually  ac- 
tive in  behalf  of  conquest  and  trade.  And  because 
Spain,  Portugal,  and  France  were  foremost  into  new 
lands,  the  friars  followed  in  the  footsteps  of  explo- 
ration, thus  making  the  Roman  Catholics  first  mis- 


172  CHRISTIAN  HEROISM 

sionaries  in  new  fields.  Likewise  Danish,  Swedish, 
Dutch,  and  Huguenot  missionaries  followed  the 
arteries  of  trade  of  their  country.  EngUsh  preach- 
ers came  to  Virginia  to  plant  the  Gospel.  All  this, 
nevertheless,  good  as  it  was,  was  not  foreign  mis- 
sions, strictly  speaking,  but,  thru  emigration,  trans- 
planting the  church  on  pagan  soil,  or  following  up 
the  emigrants  with  the  Gospel. 

7.  Liberating  the  Common  People.  During  these 
dark  days  freedom  of  thot  was  not  tolerated.  Re- 
ligion was  a  kind  of  statecraft,  and  men  were  Chris- 
tians for  political  rather  than  spiritual  reasons.  The 
common  people  did  not  count,  while  lords  and  high 
churchmen  were  everything  in  church  and  state, 
even  in  spreading  the  Gospel.  How  significant  the 
thrust,  little  more  than  a  century  old,  when  Carey 
was  satirized  as  the  "  consecrated  cobbler,"  that 
when  the  Society  was  formed  to  support  him  as  a 
missionary,  no  high  churchman  contributed  a  penny 
but  warned  all  to  keep  hands  off  the  movement. 
Yet  that  common,  despised,  poverty-stricken  man 
dared  to  pray  for  and  talk  about  the  saving  of  the 
heathen,  even  in  the  face  of  all  Christendom  being 
against  him.  Perhaps,  too,  no  man  since  the  Ref- 
ormation did  more  for  Christianity  than  this  same 
devoted  "cobbler,"  when,  thru  his  desire  to  be  a 
missionary,  he  brot  about  the  organization  of  the 
English  Baptist  Missionary  Society,  the  pattern  and 
inspiration  of  every  society  organized  since.  His 
stand,  his  move,  meant  rehgious  freedom  where  be- 
fore the  thraldom  of  bigotry  and  intolerance  dom- 
inated. 


MISSIONS  TILL  1790  173 

8.  Some  Famous  Leaders.  In  1542  Xavier,  a 
devout  Catholic,  made  the  first  start  to  foreign 
soil  when  he  went  to  India  and  later  to  Japan, 
preaching  and  winning  many  "  converts."  Others 
of  the  Jesuit  order  came  to  America  as  early  as  1632, 
but  finally  left  the  Indian  little  better  than  they 
found  him.  From  the  American  colonies  went  forth 
preachers  to  the  Indians  "  at  their  doors."  Mayhew 
began  evangelizing  them  in  1642,  while  Eliot  soon 
joined  in  the  campaign  and  gave  them  the  Bible  in 
their  own  tongue  in  1663.  The  East  India  Com- 
pany, in  spite  of  their  wrongs  and  shortsightedness, 
played  an  important  part  in  missions.  They  were 
the  means  of  winning  India  to  Great  Britain,  and 
this  meant  a  Christian  nation  ruling  and  develop- 
ing the  land. 

9.  Mission  Societies  Organized.  Eliot,  unable  to 
carry  forward  his  work  among  the  Indians  as  he 
desired,  from  resources  among  the  colonies,  ap- 
pealed to  England,  and  this  gave  occasion  for  the 
chartering  of  the  "  Society  for  the  Promotion  of 
the  Gospel  in  New  England."  Soon  after  the  "  So- 
ciety for  the  Promotion  of  Christian  Knowledge  " 
was  organized  in  London  and  has  had  a  glorious 
record  for  the  kingdom  for  now  over  two  centuries. 
Next  followed  the  "  Society  for  the  Propagation  of 
the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts."  It  was  this  organi- 
zation that  sent  John  Wesley  to  Oglethorpe's  col- 
onists in  Georgia.  In  1705  Ziegenbalg  and  Plut- 
schau,  secured  at  Halle  University  in  Germany,  were 
sent  by  the  Danish  king  to  establish  a  Danish-Halle 
mission  at  Tranquebar  in   east  India.     Following 


174  CHRISTIAN  HEROISM 

them  in  1750  Christian  Frederic  Schwartz  began 
work  in  southern  India,  and  had  marvelous  success 
both  among  the  English  garrisons  and  the  Hindus. 
So  great  was  his  influence  among  Indian  officials 
that  at  one  time,  when  there  was  an  uprising,  Hyder 
Ali  said,  "  Send  me  Schwartz,  send  me  the  Christian 
missionary.    He  will  not  deceive  me." 

10.  The  Moravians.  In  1722,  the  Moravian  Church 
began  its  wonderful  history  at  Herrnhut.  Count 
Zinzendorf,  because  of  his  deeply  Spirit-filled  Hfe, 
soon  became  its  leader.  It  was  he  who  said,  "  I 
have  one  passion:  it  is  He;  He  alone."  "  In  what 
land  I  am  most  needed,  there  is  my  home."  In  Co- 
penhagen he  met  a  negro  from  the  West  Indies, 
heard  of  the  wretched  condition  of  the  slaves  in 
those  islands,  and  stirred  his  brethren  to  send  mis- 
sionaries. It  was  but  a  short  time  until  two  mem- 
bers were  on  their  way  to  sell  themselves  into  slav- 
ery, that  they  might  evangelize  the  slaves  of  those 
darkened  islands.  These  first  missionaries  were 
sent  out  when  the  Moravian  Brethren  as  an  organ- 
ization was  but  ten  years  old  and  had  but  600  mem- 
bers. Only  a  few  years  later  two  were  sent  to 
Greenland  to  the  Eskimos.  A  year  later  a  mission 
was  opened  among  the  Indians  of  New  York,  Penn- 
sylvania and  Ohio,  David  Zeiberger  being  sent  as 
missionary.  Shortly  after,  Schmidt  was  sent  to 
the  Hottentots  of  South  Africa,  the  first  work  of 
missions  in  the  Dark  Continent.  The  story  of  Mo- 
ravian Missions  is  the  marvel  of  modern  times  I 
That  a  fraternity  so  young  and  undeveloped  in  num- 
bers should  open  five  mission  fields  in  five  years  and 


MISSIONS  TILL   1790  175 

each  one  in  a  most  unlikely  place,  farthest  from 
home  and  among  the  most  unpromising  people, 
and  grow  as  both  missions  and  the  "  Brethren  "  on 
the  home  base  have  done,  has  not  been  equaled  by 
any  church  organization  in  the  annals  of  missions. 

11.  The  Revival  in  England.  When  John  Wesley 
made  his  trip  to  Georgia  he  chanced  to  meet  some 
Moravian  Brethren  and  was  induced  to  visit  their 
headquarters  at  Herrnhut.  Here  he  caught  the 
real  Christ  spirit  wdiich  moved  the  Moravians,  and 
in  1738  he,  his  brother  Charles,  and  John  White- 
field  took  a  stand  for  Christ  in  England  that  cost 
them  much  persecution,  but  lighted  a  candle  of 
piety  and  spiritual  blessing  that  has  lightened  the 
whole  world.  From  the  inspiration  of  this  move- 
ment sprang  the  devotion  of  Carey,  properly  called 
the  "  Father  of  Modern  Missions,"  for  in  his  famous 
"  Enquiry  into  the  Obligation  of  Christians  to  Use 
Means  for  the  Conversion  of  the  Heathen  "  he  re- 
counts important  missionary  facts  from  the  records 
of  Justin  Martyr,  Irenseus,  Boniface,  Huss,  Jerome 
of  Prague,  Xavier,  Ziegenbalg,  Eliot,  and  Brainerd, 
and  "  the  late  Mr.  Wesley  .  .  .  and  I  have  seen 
pleasing  accounts  of  their  success."  In  1746  a  few 
Scottish  churches  issued  a  call  to  pray  for  the  con- 
version of  the  heathen  world,  and  Christians  in  both 
the  Old  World  and  the  New  gave  good  heed  there- 
to. 

Questions  for  Review. 

(One  of  the  best  texts  on  this  period  is  Barnes'  "Two 
Thousand  Years  of  Missions  Before  Carey.") 


176  CHRISTIAN  HEROISM 

1.  Why  is  Jesus  emphatically  missionary  in  His  life  and 
example? 

2.  In  what  event  or  events  did  foreign  missionary  work 
find  its  beginning? 

3.  What   missionary   activities    mark    the    years    1000    to 
1500? 

4.  What  missionary  sentiment  followed  the  Reformation? 

5.  Along    what    lines    did    missions    follow    in    entering 
heathen  lands? 

6.  What  events  led  to  freedom  of  thot  and  elevation  of 
the  common  people  in  England? 

7.  Name  some  missionary  societies  formed  before   1790. 

8.  Recount   briefly  the   record   of   the    Moravian    Church 
from  a  missionary  standpoint. 

9.  What  stirred  the  Wesleys  to  a  decided  stand  in  En- 
gland? 

10.  What  efifect  had  Wesley's  work  on  Wm.  Carey? 

Chronologrical. 

53  Gospel  introduced  into  Europe. 

250  Evangelization  of  Britain  began. 

323  Roman  Empire  under  Augustine  became  nominally  Chris- 
tian. 

348  Ulfilas  sent  to  the  Goths. 

440  St.  Patrick  began  missionary  career  in  Ireland. 

496  Clovis,  King  of  the  Franks,  baptized. 

563  Columba  founded  monastery  at  lona  in  Scotland. 

596  Augustine  began  mission   in  Britain. 

722  Boniface  began  evangelization  of  Germany. 

772-804  Saxons   "  converted "   by    Charlemagne's    sword. 

862  Scriptures  into  Slavonic  by  Cyril  and  Methodius. 

912  Duke  Robert  of  Normany  baptized. 

988  Vladimir  of  Russia  baptized. 

1008  King  Olaf  of  Sweden  baptized. 

1292  Raymond  Lull  went  to  North  Africa;  Franciscans  entered 
China. 

1386  Conversion    of   Germany   and   Lithuania   nominally   com- 
pleted. 


MISSIONS  TILL   1790  177 

1542  Xavler  sailed  for  India. 

1632-70  Jesuits'  activity  in  Canada. 

1646  Eliot  preached  first  sermon   in   Indian   tongue. 

1649  Society   for   the   Propagation   of   the   Gospel   in   New   En- 
gland. 

1663  Eliot's   Bible   in   Indian   language   printed. 

1666  Eliot  organized  first  Indian  church. 

1698  Society  for  Promoting  Christian  Knowledge. 

1701  Society  for  Propagation  of  Gospel. 

1705  Ziegenbalg  founded  mission  in  Tranquebar. 

1721  Hans  Egede  founded  mission  In  Greenland, 

1722  Organization     of    Moravian    Church,     Count     Zinzendorf, 

leader. 

1732  Moravian  Mission  in  West  India  Islands. 

1733  Moravian  Mission  to  Greenland. 

1734  Zeisberger  preached  to  Delaware   Indians. 

1735  Moravian  Mission  in  South  Africa  among  Hottentots. 

1736  Moravian  Mission  in  Dutch  Guiana. 
1738  John   Wesley   visited   Herrnhut. 
1746  Scottish  call   to   universal   prayer. 
1750  Schwartz  joined  mission  in  Tranquebar. 
1752  Moravians   began   mission    in   Egypt. 
1770  Moravians   entered  Labrador. 


CHAPTER  XII. 
GROWTH  IN  THE  NINETEENTH  CENTURY. 

1.  The  Beginning.  Justly  it  should  be  said  that 
the  great  movement  for  world-wide  missions,  as  it 
is  known  in  the  nineteenth  century,  began  in  1792, 
when  the  Baptist  Missionary  Society  was  organized 
in  the  obscure  home  of  a  widow  in  Kettering.  Pre- 
ceding that  event  missionary  efforts  were  compara- 
tively few  and  not  very  effective.  The  masses,  even 
in  what  was  known  as  the  civilized  part  of  the 
world,  were  much  like  they  had  been  for  centuries 
before.  A  survey,  then,  will  be  helpful  to  appre- 
ciate the  marvelous  growth  in  the  last  hundred 
years. 

2.  "Regions  Beyond'*  Non-Christian.  ASIA. 
One  century  ago  Japan,  Korea,  China,  and  Central 
Asia  had  their  doors  closed  and  hermetically  sealed 
against  every  Occidental  influence.  The  Dutch  had 
occupied  the  East  Indies  for  a  long  time,  but  their 
outlook  was  so  narrow  and  sordid  that  they  did  not 
provide  for  the  spiritual  welfare  of  their  own  coun- 
trymen. India  proper  was  under  British  rule  thru 
the  East  India  Company,  but  Christianity  found 
little  favor  anywhere,  while  Hinduism  and  Islam 
held  undisputed  sway.  AFRICA.  Outside  of  some 
narrow  strips  along  certain  portions  of  the  coast, 

178 


GROWTH  179 

this  great  continent  sat  in  awful  darkness.  North 
of  the  Sahara  Desert  Mohammedanism  reigned  ;  and 
thru  the  vast  central  portion  covering  thousands 
upon  thousands  of  square  miles,  slave  factories  of 
the  most  revolting  kind  represented  "civilization" 
and  "Christianity."  SOUTH  SEA  ISLANDS. 
These  were  practically  unknown  to  the  world,  at 
least  untouched  by  Christian  influences.  SOUTH 
AMERICA.  While  occupation  of  this  continent 
was  largely  Spanish  and  dominated  by  Roman  Ca- 
tholicism, its  millions  of  natives  were,  according  to 
Chas.  Darwin,  "  the  very  lowest  of  the  human  race.'* 
No  attempt  was  made  to  reach  them  save  what  the 
Moravian  Church  had  done. 

3.  At  the  Beginning  of  the  Nineteenth  Century. 
GREAT  BRITAIN.  The  Society  for  the  Promo- 
tion of  the  Gospel  had  been  doing  a  little  work  in 
foreign  lands  among  their  own  countrymen,  but 
little  else.  The  Society  for  the  Promotion  of  Chris- 
tian Knowledge  supported  the  Tranquebar  Mission. 
On  the  continent  of  Europe  the  Moravians  were 
honoring  the  Lord  by  their  aggressive  endeavors 
already  noted.  Many  devoted  men  and  women 
went  forth  into  the  dense  darkness  of  uncivilized 
lands  and  established  some  churches  and  gathered 
together  a  few  thousand  converts.  AMERICA. 
The  influence  of  Eliot,  Mayhew,  Brainerd,  and  Ed- 
wards was  felt,  but  they  had  no  successors  because 
of  the  French  war  and  the  Revolution.  In  1774  two 
Congregationalists  laid  before  the  Synod  of  New 
York  a  proposition  to  send  two  natives  to  Africa, 
but,   while    the   bodv    took    favorable   action,    war 


180  CHRISTIAN   HEROISM 

stopped  the  movement.  The  New  York  Missionary- 
Society,  in  the  interest  of  home  missions,  was  or- 
ganized in  1796,  and  three  years  later  a  similar  so- 
ciety was  formed  in  Massachusetts. 

4.  The  People  Aroused.  With  the  beginning  of 
the  nineteenth  century  came  a  revival  of  conscious- 
ness of  their  own  responsibility  among  the  com- 
mon people.  No  longer  were  the  few  exalted  and 
educated  ones  permitted  to  control  affairs  of  the 
church  and  hold  the  destinies  of  the  heathen  indif- 
ferently in  their  hands;  for  the  masses  took  large 
interest  in  preparing  to  reach  the  unevangelized 
world.  The  advantage  of  this  new  movement  was 
more  stability  in  gifts,  greater  resources  both  of 
men  and  means,  and  a  larger  circle  of  the  ministry 
of  intercession.  Poor  lads  dared  to  strive  for  an 
education  and  prepare  for  service,  and  from  the 
common  walks  of  life  rose  men  who,  Paul-like, 
turned  the  world  upside  down  in  their  respective 
mission  fields.  Foremost  among  such  must  be 
placed  William  Carey,  whose  short  sketch  leads 
this  volume.  Tho  from  the  ranks  of  obscurity  and 
poverty,  he  was  a  dreamer,  a  prophet,  a  born  leader, 
one  who  could  enlist  and  inspire  other  men.  He 
planned  large  things  for  the  world  and  took  the 
lead  in  carrying  them  thru  successful  beginnings. 
His  attainments  were  such  that  he  fittingly  has  a 
place  with  such  men  as  Luther,  who  led  the  Chris- 
tian world  out  of  the  errors  of  Romanism ;  or  as 
Wesley,  who  did  so  much  to  throw  off  the  shack- 
les of  formality  and  bigotry  in  England ;  or  even  he 


GROWTH  181 

compares  favorably  with  that  greatest  of  all  mis- 
sionaries, the  Apostle  to  the  Gentiles. 

5.  Many  Organizations.  Carey's  labors  had  a 
far-reaching  influence.  As  his  letters  were  pub- 
lished thru  Europe  and  America,  the  pulse  of  a  new 
movement  was  felt  everywhere.  First  came  the  or- 
ganization of  the  London  Missionary  Society  in 
1795.  Then  two  societies  were  organized,  one  at 
Edinburgh  and  the  other  at  Glasgow.  The  Reli- 
gious Tract  Society  sprang  into  existence,  as  well  as 
the  Church  Missionary  Society.  The  latter  has  a 
larger  income  and  more  workers  on  all  fields  than 
any  other  society  today.  Yet,  tho  representing  the 
Church  of  England,  it  had  little  support  from  her 
leaders  for  nearly  a  generation  after  its  organiza- 
tion. Because  Robert  Haldane  was  kept  from  go- 
ing to  Bengal  to  do  mission  work,  he  and  his  broth- 
er formed  a  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gos- 
pel at  Home,  and  in  twelve  years  expended  about 
$350,000.  In  1804  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible 
Society  was  organized  because  Mary  Jones,  a  poor 
Welsh  girl,  wanted  a  Bible  and  walked  a  long  ways 
to  secure  one,  and  she  was  not  provided.  In  1816 
the  American  Bible  Society  was  organized  in  New 
York  to  provide  Bibles  for  the  poor  in  the  United 
States.  In  1810,  thru  the  influence  of  the  historic 
"  haystack  prayer  meeting,"  Judson  and  his  com- 
panions offered  themselves  as  missionaries,  and 
thereby  brot  into  existence  the  American  Board  of 
Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions.  Then  thru 
Judson  and  his  wife  joining  the  Baptist  Church  upon 
their  arrival  in  India,  the  Baptist  Missionary  Union 


182  CHRISTIAN   HEROISM 

was  at  once  organized  in  America.  That  modest, 
sincere  man  thus  became  the  occasion  for  the  or- 
ganization of  the  two  societies  which  have  been  the 
avenues  thru  which  large  evangehzing  work  has 
been  done.  Likewise  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Mis- 
sionary Society  was  organized  in  1819  and  the  Wes- 
leyan  Missionary  Society  among  the  English  Meth- 
odists in  1813. 

6.  Missionary  Heroism.  The  nineteenth  century 
is  filled  with  heroism  in  service  for  the  Master.  The 
ten  sketches  in  this  book  are  but  samples  of  a  large 
and  noble  army  of  men  and  women  who  went  forth 
in  the  name  of  Jesus,  endured  hardships  like  good 
soldiers,  mastered  difficult  languages,  translated  the 
Bible  for  the  heathen,  and  laid  a  foundation  on 
which  shall  be  erected  in  the  twentieth  and  suc- 
ceeding centuries  the  wonderful  building  of  God 
among  the  heathen. 

7.  Material  Progress.  God's  reaches  are  long. 
Thru  His  forming  there  came  forth  among  the  En- 
glish speaking  people  of  two  hemispheres  two  great 
governments, — Great  Britain  and  the  United  States, 
— with  a  vigorous  literature  and  a  language  des- 
tined to  be  world-wide  in  its  use,  having  institutions 
with  that  moral  grip  and  power  both  in  church  and 
state  which  has  peculiarly  prepared  them  for  the 
great  campaign  of  world  salvation.  The  sun  does 
not  set  on  English  possessions,  and  great  as  may 
be  her  faults,  yet  where  the  Crown  of  England  has 
dominated  it  was  better  for  the  natives  than  their 
former  heathen  conditions.  A  century  ago  the 
United  States  was  but  an  infant  in  the  family  of 


GROWTH  183 

nations.  What  a  transformation  and  what  a  light 
to  all  the  world  has  this  blessed  land  of  freedom 
become  in  these  last  days! 

Then  consider  the  change  in  travel  in  the  same 
period.  A  hundred  years  ago  nearly  a  third  of  the 
earth  was  unknown,  while  much  of  the  other  two- 
thirds  was  Httle  known  because  of  the  poor  facilities 
to  reach  it.  Travel  was  little  better  than  in  Paul's 
time.  Compare  that  with  the  facilities  of  steam  and 
electricity  today,  and  what  an  advance! 

How  wondrously,  too,  God  has  gone  ahead  of  all 
this  rapid  advance  of  the  last  century  and  opened 
closed  doors  for  Christianity!  China,  Japan,  and 
Korea,  and  in  fact  all  Asia  have  opened  wide  their 
doors  to  Christianity  in  this  time.  Mohammedan- 
ism and  Hinduism,  while  still  great,  are  losing  their 
grip  before  the  march  of  Christianity.  Where  is 
there  a  closed  door  or  a  hermit  nation  today? 

8.  Religious  Progress.  What  a  record!  True, 
much  more  might  have  been  done  in  the  century  had 
every  Christian  worked  as  some  did,  but  is  it  not  a 
fact  that  no  century  since  the  days  of  the  Apostles 
has  been  characterized  by  greater  activity,  larger 
results,  than  the  century  following  Carey's  begin- 
ning? We  read  that  in  olden  times  there  were  gi- 
ants. Nowhere  in  the  annals  of  time  is  there  such 
an  array  of  giants  of  heart  and  mind,  such  heroes 
and  martyrs,  such  an  innumerable  company  of 
worthies  who  have  heeded  the  Master's  command, 
"  Go."  Under  all  this  lie  the  large  revivals,  the 
result  of  faithful  Christian  endeavor  by  those  who 
could  not  go.    Out  of  indiflference,  dead  ceremonial- 


184  CHRISTIAN   HEROISM 

ism,  rigid  formalism,  and  theological  strife,  so  char- 
acteristic of  the  first  half  of  the  nineteenth  century, 
has  come,  through  spiritual  leadership  of  the  Christ- 
type,  that  faith,  that  love,  that  zeal  that  stirred  men 
and  women  to  respond  gladly  to  the  call  of  the 
world's  needs,  and  say,  "  Here  am  I ;  send  me,  send 
me." 

9.  Summary.  From  the  "  World's  Atlas  of  Chris- 
tian Missions"  (Student  Volunteer  Movement), 
based  on  the  World's  Missionary  Conference  held  in 
June,  1910,  these  figures  are  gathered  to  show  pres- 
ent-day results.  In  1909,  995  different  societies 
were  operating  foreign  missions,  and  to  them  was 
contributed  during  that  fiscal  year  the  sum  of  $30,- 
378,489.  For  the  same  year  there  were  21,307  mis- 
sionaries on  foreign  soil,  who,  with  the  aid  of  103,- 
066  native  workers,  were  giving  spiritual  supervi- 
sion to  18,964  congregations,  having  a  baptized 
membership  of  3,447,790,  and  including  adherents, 
a  total  of  6,837,736.  The  Sunday-school  army  num- 
bered 1,412,044.  Note  the  educational  work  and 
what  this  means  to  the  century. 

Number  Students 

Universities    and   colleges 86  8.628 

Theological   and  Normal   Institutions 522  12,761 

Boarding  and  High  Schools 1,714  166,447 

Industrial  Schools 292  16,292 

Elementary   and  Village   Schools 30,185  1,290,357 

Totals,     32,799      1,494,485 

Neither  should  one  overlook  the  576  hospitals  and 
1,077  dispensaries  exerting  an  immeasurable  influ- 
ence in  behalf  of  Christianity.  Figures  are  not 
available  giving  the  value  of  the  property  on  the 


GROWTH  185 

field  now  paid  for  and  ready  for  eflfectual  service  in 
educational,  medical,  and  evangelistic  lines,  a  rich 
legacy  to  the  tw^entieth  century.  Nor  can  one  esti- 
mate the  large  number  of  Bibles,  parts  of  Bibles, 
tracts,  and  other  publications  out  doing  silent  work, 
— good  seed  which  shall  in  time  produce  a  large 
harvest. 

On  the  home  base  how  the  conscience  has  been 
quickened  in  giving!  True,  too  large  a  percentage 
has  not  taken  any  abiding  interest,  and  yet  what  in- 
crease has  been  made  in  the  century!  Giving  is 
more  liberal ;  this  grace  is  found  almost  everywhere. 
Christians  of  large  means  give  in  large  amounts. 

Is  Christianity  a  failure,  and  is  it  on  the  decline? 
If  one  takes  a  short  view  and  notes  the  ill  and  not 
the  good,  he  may  so  conclude.  But  when  one  sur- 
veys, even  tho  so  imperfectly,  the  progress  of  the 
nineteenth  century, — how  marvelously  the  church 
has  grown  from  nothing  to  millions  on  heathen 
soil, — and  seeks  to  reckon  what  may  be  accom- 
plished by  the  grace  of  God,  with  the  present  mem- 
bership and  equipment,  one  cannot  help  but  con- 
clude that  Christianity  has  not  the  first  element  of 
failure  in  it, — that  the  stone  which  rolled  out  of  the 
mountain  in  Daniel's  vision,  shall  fill  the  whole 
earth,  and  that  the  accomplishments  of  the  twen- 
tieth century  for  Christ  and  the  extension  of  his 
kingdom  will  more  largely  eclipse  those  of  the 
nineteenth  century  than  did  those  of  the  nineteenth 
surpass  any  century  before  it,  even  the  one  in  which 
the  Apostles  lived.  The  Father  has  so  decreed  it; 
and  it  shall  be  done. 


186  CHRISTIAN  HEROISM 

Questions  for  Review. 

1.  What  progress   had   civilization   made   up   to  the   be- 
ginning of  the  nineteenth  century? 

2.  Why   should   the   mission   century   properly   begin   in 
1790? 

3.  What  change  came  about  among  the  common  people 
in  the  nineteenth  century? 

4.  Why  is  Carey  looked  upon  as  the  father  of  modern 
missions? 

5.  What  direct  influence  did  Carey  have  in  favor  of  mis- 
sions? 

6.  How  did  Judson  become  the  occasion  of  the  organi- 
zation of  two  missionary  societies? 

7.  What  two   nations   have  been   especially   prepared  to 
carry  forward  world  evangelization? 

8.  How  did  the  great  revivals  at  home  affect  foreign  mis- 
sions? 

9.  Why  has  the  twentieth  century  great  advantages  over 
any  preceding  one? 

10.  Is  the  outlook  promising?    Why? 


MISSION    STUDY    IN   EVERY    CHURCH    OF 
THE  BRETHREN 

When?    Why?    and    How? 

Mission  Study  Leads  to  a  Better  Knowledge  of  the  Vast- 
ness  of  the  Field  and  Scarcity  of  Laborers. 

THE  VALUE  OF  MISSIONARY  KNOWLEDGE. 

To  know  the  depraved  and  hopeless  condition  of  the 
heathen  creates  the  desire  to  serve  in  whatever  way 
opens. 

A  knowledge  of  how  self-sacrificing  men  and  women 
left  the  homeland  and  friends  and  relatives  to  carry  the 
Gospel  into  sin-darkened  lands  at  the  risk  of  life  stirs 
others  to  action. 

To  spread  this  knowledge  the  General  Mission  Board 
of  the  Church  of  the  Brethren  has  prepared  with  much 
care  a  course  of  study  that  aims  to  propagate  missionary 
intelligence  and  create  missionary  sentiment. 

WHO  SHOULD  TAKE  THE  COURSE. 

1.  Leaders  of  the  Christian  Workers'  Society.  Every 
leader  in  active  service  for  the  church  should  be  acquaint- 
ed with  her  great  forward  movements  in  foreign  lands. 

2.  Sunday-school  Teachers.  The  future  missionaries 
must  be  recruits  from  the  children  that  are  now  in  the 
Sunday-school.  This  being  true,  the  teacher  must  first 
secure  the  seed  before  he  is  able  to  do  the  sowing. 

3.  And  all  others  who  are  willing  to  know  how  the  "  Go 
ye  "  commission  was  carried  out  in  the  past  and  how  the 
same  commission  may  be  carried  out  today  to  the  best 
advantage. 

STARTING  A  CLASS. 
When?     Now.     How? 

1.  Be  willing  to  start  a  class  if  no  more  than  two  or 
three  can  be  secured. 

2.  Purchase  a  book  and  become  familiar  with  it.  This 
gives  you  a  talking  point. 

3.  Talk  up  the  course  at  Mission  Meetings,  Christian 
Workers'  Meetings,  Sunday-school  Conventions  and  every 
other  meeting  where  wisdom  directs  and  opportunity  af- 
fords. 

4.  Ask  the  minister  to  make  mention  of  the  course  with 
the  public   announcements. 

5.  Then  solicit  pupils  personally  for  the  class  by  pre- 
senting to  them  the  benefits  derived  from  taking  such  a 
course. 

6.  Next  organize  the  class  and  start  to  work. 

187 


CONDUCTING  THE   RECITATION. 

The  Teacher.  Who  shall  be  the  teacher?  Secure  the 
best;  one  that  is  willing  to  take  time  for  preparation.  It 
may  be  the  elder  of  the  church,  or  the  pastor,  or  one  of 
the  other  ministers,  or  a  teacher  in  the  Sunday-school. 
Persons  not  in  any  official  capacity  may  be  excellent 
teachers.  The  best  teacher  is  he  who  is  brimful  of  the 
missionary  spirit. 

The  Time  for  the  Recitation.  Select  the  most  con- 
venient time.  It  may  be  on  a  weekday  evening  at  the 
church  or  at  the  home  of  one  of  the  pupils,  or  during 
teachers'  meeting,  before  or  after  midweek  prayer  meet- 
ing, or  on  Sunday  afternoon.  A  wide-awake  group  of  pu- 
pils will  find  a  suitable  time  to  recite. 

Time  Required  for  the  Course.  This  depends  upon  the 
pupils  in  the  class.  At  least  fifteen  weeks  should  be  de- 
voted to  the  first  course.  A  longer  time  would  be  better. 
The  time  required  for  the  books  in  the  seal  course  is  left 
to  the  judgment  of  the  teacher  and  the  class. 

COURSE  OF  STUDY. 

The  course  of  study  is  divided  into  two  parts:  first,  the 
Certificate  Course,  and  second,  the  Seal  Course. 

The  Certificate  Course.  To  any  one  successfully  com- 
pleting this  course,  a  finely-engraved  certificate,  suitable 
for  framing,  will  be  issued  by  the  General  Mission  Board, 
the  passing  grade  being  70  per  cent. 

A  fee  of  25  cents  will  be  charged  for  this  certificate  to 
cover  expenses. 

"  Christian  Heroism  in  Heathen  Lands,"  by  Galen  B. 
Royer,  is  the  textbook  used  in  this  course,  and  upon  it 
will  be  based  the  test  questions  for  the  examination,  all 
of  which  will  be  taken  from  the  questions  following  the 
various  chapters.  Any  student  able  to  answer  every  ques- 
tion in  the  textbook  is  sure  to  more  than  make  the  pass- 
ing grade. 

It  is  desired  that  all  who  take  the  course  shall  also 
take  the  examinations.  No  one  should,  however,  decline 
to  take  the  course  because  of  the  examination  attached  to 
the  same. 

The  Seal  Course.  For  this  course  a  number  of  books 
are  offered,  as  listed  on  next  page,  among  which  is  "  Mis- 
sions and  the  Church,"  by  Wilbur  B.  Stover. 

No  examinations  are  required  in  this  course;  only  a 
thoughtful  reading  of  the  books. 

Any  one  completing  the  reading  of  any  of  these  books 
is  entitled  to  a  seal  to  attach  to  his  certificate,  as  indicated 
thereon. 

188 


MISCELLANEOUS. 

Any  one  desiring  to  take  this  course  by  correspondence 
can  do  so  where  there  is  no  class  organized. 

Let  the  teacher  take  the  examination  with  the  class,  if 
he  does  not  as  yet  have  a  certificate. 

The  enrollment  of  each  class  should  be  recorded  in  the 
office  of  the  Board;  this  to  be  sent  in  by  the  leader. 

Class  reports  will  appear  in  the  Visitor  each  month. 

A  class  completing  the  first  course  should  arrange  a 
program  and  render  the  same.  This  will  show  what  has 
been  done,  and  create  sentiment  for  another  class. 

No  one  receiving  the  certificate  should  be  satisfied 
without  the  seals  to  attach  to  the  same. 

MISSION    STUDY    BOOKS    FOR    1914-1915. 
For   Certificate. 

'*  Christian  Heroism  in  Heathen  Lands "  (Galen  B. 
Royer).  Paper,  40c;  cloth,  55c.  An  examination  on  this 
book  is  required  for  the  certificate. 

For  Seals. 
Only  the  reading  of   these  books  is   required. 

General   Study    (Red   Seal). 
"Missions    and    the    Church"     (Wilbur     B.     Stover). 
Cloth,  60c. 

Home  Missions  (Purple  Seal). 
"The    Challenge    of    the    City    (Strong).      Paper,    40c; 
cloth,  60c;   or   "Aliens   or   Americans"    (Grose).     Paper, 
40c;  cloth,  60c. 

"Missions   in   the   Sunday-School"    (Green   Seal). 
"Missionary  Methods"   (Trull).     Board,  57c;  or  "Mis- 
sionary Programs  and  Incidents  "  (Trull).     Cloth,  50c. 
Asia  (Blue  Seal). 
"Sunrise  in  the  Sunrise  Kingdom"  (De  Forest).    Paper, 
40c;  cloth,  60c;  or  "Korea  in  Transition"  (Gale).     Paper, 
40c;  cloth,  60c. 

Africa   (Silver  Seal). 
"Daybreak  in  the   Dark   Continent"   (Naylor).     Paper, 
40c;  cloth,  60c;  or  "  Effective  Workers  in  Needy  Fields" 
(McDowell).     Paper,  40c;  cloth,  60c. 

Our  Fields   (Gold  Seal). 
"The    Uplift    of    China"    (Smith).      Paper,    40c;    cloth, 
60c;  or  "India  Awakening"   (Eddy).     Paper,  40c;  cloth, 
60c. 

Send   all   correspondence  and   orders   for  books   to   the 

GENERAL  MISSION  BOARD, 

Elgin,  Illinois. 

189 


A  Book  Alone  in  Its  Field 

Thirty-three  Years 
of  Missions 

IN  THE 

Church  of  the  Brethren 


By  GALEN  B.  ROYER 

For  twenty-three  years  Secretary  of  the 
General  Mission  Board 


THIS  NEW   HISTORY 

contains  448  pages  of  reading  matter  and  17  Inserts,  mak- 
ing a  total  of  482   pages. 

"Thirty-three   Years   of   Missions"   contains 

1.  A  Frontispiece,  a  good  photogravure  of  Bishop  D.  L. 
Miller,  of  Mt.  Morris,  Illinois,  taken  especially  for  this 
book  in  June,   1913. 

2.  An  introduction  by  Brother  Miller  after  having  care- 
fully read  the  Manuscript. 

3.  Illustrations   from  Denmark  and   Sweden. 

4.  Maps  of  Denmark,  Sweden,  China  and  India,  showing 
the  locations  of  the  mission  stations. 

5.  Facsimile  reproductions  of  the  first  page  of  the  cash- 
book  used  by  James  Quinter  in  1880  and  D.  L.  Miller  in 
1884. 

6.  Photo-engravings  of  James  R.  and  Barbara  Gish,  and 
Christian  Hope. 

7.  Photo-engravings  of  112  brethren  and  sisters  who  have 
served  as  members  of  the  General  Mission  Board,  the  Book 
and  Tract  Work,  or  Missionaries  who  have  served  and  are 
serving  on  our  foreign  fields,  having  been  sent  from  Amer- 
ica. 

These  illustrations  are  all  printed  on  fine  enamel  paper 
with  the  best  of  inlv,  making  an  exceedingly  desirable  fea- 
ture of  the  book. 


PART  I— HISTORY 

This  contains  a  history  of  missions  as  indicated  by  the 
following  contents: 

Chapter  I.  The  Dawn  of  Missionary  Activity  in  the 
Church  of  the  Brethren. 

Chapter  II.  The  Growth  of  Missionary  Sentiment  as  Re- 
flected in  the  Deliberations  of  Annual  Conference.  Chapter 
III.  The  New  Element  of  Foreign  Missions  in  Develop- 
ing Missionary  Interest.     Chapter  IV.     The  struggle  Lead- 


Ing  up  to  the  Effectual  Plan  of  1884.  Chapter  V.  The  First 
Decade  of  Organized  Missionary  Effort.  Chapter  VI.  Tract 
Distribution  as  a  Separate  Endeavor.  Chapter  VII.  Nine- 
teen Years  of  Missions  in  India.  Chapter  VIII.  Missions 
and  Tract  Distribution  under  one  Organization. 

Under  this  last  chapter  are  written  especially:  1.  Tract 
Distribution  since  1894.  2.  To  Colonize  Scandinavians  in 
America.  3.  The  Chicago  Mission.  4.  The  Washington,  D. 
C,  Mission.  5,  Glsh  Testament  Fund.  6.  Asia  Minor  Mis- 
sions. 7,  Switzerland  and  France  Missions.  8.  Mission  to 
the  Colored  People  of  the  South.  9.  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.,  Mis- 
sion. 10.  The  Brethren  Publisliing  House  since  1897.  11. 
Ministerial  and  Mls'^ionary  Relief  Fund.  12.  Gish  Pub- 
ll<;hiner  Fund.  13.  Denmark  and  Sweden  since  1894.  14. 
Mlsslon.s  in  China.  15.  Missionary  work  by  District  Boards, 
including  an  interesting  table  of  all  the  Boards. 

Appendix  A.  Members  of  Book  and  Tract  Work  and  Terms 
of  Service.  B.  Conference  Offerings  through  the  Years. 
C.  Members  of  the  Tract  Examining  Committee  and  their 
terms  of  service.  D.  List  of  Tracts  for  1913.  E.  Assistance 
on  building  Meeting  Houses  from  the  beginning.  F.  Mem- 
bers of  the  General  Mission  Board  and  their  terms  of 
service.  G.  Members  of  the  Gish  Publishing  Committee 
and  their  terms  of  service.  IT.  Total  Annual  Receipts  of 
the  General  Mission  Board.  I.  Missionaries  appointed  by 
Conference  year  by  year — whether  they  went  to  the  field  or 
not. 

PART  II 

This  consists  of  155  pages  devoted  to  interesting  sketches 
of  workers  who  have  had  to  do  with  the  missionary  move- 
ment of  the  church  either  as  members  of  the  committee  or 
workers  on  the  field. 

Missionary  Visitor. — J.  H.  B.  Williams,  Editor,  said  IVovem- 
ber,  1913: 

The  various  subjects  are  treated  with  utmost  care,  with 
painstaking  accuracy,  and  with  a  completeness  that  will 
be  satisfactory  usually  to  the  most  thorough  reader.  .  .  . 
For  the  one  who  wishes  data  on  our  mission  fields,  for  the 
one  who  is  preparing  addresses  on  missionary  lines  this 
volume  will  ever  serve  as  a  handbook.  It  should  be  in  the 
home  of  every  family  in  our  church.  It  should  be  read 
by  the  young,  whose  breasts  swell  with  joy  over  the  oppor- 
tunities for  service  now  afforded  them.  It  will  remain  for 
generations  a  standard  on  the  subject  which  it  treats,  and 
a  generation  will  likely  pass  before  another  is  written  with 
the  completeness  this  volume  affords. 

The   Price   of   this  superb   volume   is  $1.75,   postpaid. 

Liberal  terms  to  wide-awake  agents.  Many  agents 
have  done  well  selling  and  canvassing  for  this  book. 
Territory  assigned  and  orders  filled  by 

Mrs.  Galen  B.  Royer 

Elgin,  Illinois 


MISSIONS  AND  THE  CHURCH 

By  Wilbur  B.  Stover 

Missionary     in     India 

A  new  (October,  1914)  and  splendidly  written 
book  that  every  one  interested  in  missions  in  the 
Church  of  the  Brethren  will  want  to  read.  The 
Contents  show  a  wide  survey  and  the  reader  will 
find  himself  hungering  for  more  after  he  reads  this 

book. 

Contents. 
The  Missionary  Zeal  of  the   Early   Chnrch. 
Ancient    Churches    of   the   East. 
The   Roman   Catholic   World. 
The    Mohammedan   World. 
A  Survey  of  China. 
A    Survey    of    India. 
Other    Opportune    Fields. 
The  Need  of  the   City. 
The    Call  to   the   Country. 
The    landlord    and    the    Tenant. 
What  100,000   G-ood  People  Can  Do   if  They  Want  To. 

Appendix  has  the  following:  Christians  at  the  end  of 
the  First  Century;  Concerning  Early  Waldensian  Faith 
and  Life;  Mr.  David  Frazer's  Contrast  Between  Moslem 
and  Christian;  "  Country  Churches,"  Table  of  Giving; 
"  Town  Churches,"  Table  of  Giving;  "  City  Churches," 
Table  of  Giving;  "  Churches  where  Colleges  are  Lo- 
cated, "  Table  of  Giving;  Table  showing  Gifts  of  Dif- 
ferent Denominations  for  Foreign  Missions;  Conference 
Offerings  for  Missions;  A  Suggestion  to  the  Church 
Treasurer. 

It  is  the  "first  seal  book"  in  the  Mission  Study 
Course  outlined  in  the  preceding  pages.  Every  one 
securing  a  Certificate  should  read  this  book  at  once. 

204   pages.   Cloth,  well   illustrated,   60c   postpaid. 

AddresB 
BRETHREN  PUBLISHING  HOUSE 

Publishing  Accnt  of  General  Mission  Board  of  the  Church  of  the  Brethren 
Elgin,  Illinois 

^»»»-r-r-r  —  -—  —  —  T  —  — ■~  —  ~"'~~'~~'~''~''~''~''~  —  — —  —  — r«»i 


'"llffillflllllll'llillftiSfLf,!;'"'''^''  Librarie 


1    1012  01237   1615 


Date  Due 

Ap  1  s  '41 

^f  13'W 

Mr  2-  '42 

W  :■'  '. 

tr  I 

I    to  ■„ 

kps    '4J 

f.j  , 

^ 

^&  a'^  ... 

^v. 

■ 

,,,.««««««1 

^iiHie^m- 

^mea 

9m 

ii)^<si^i«mi^i^:ii^i^\ 

f 

